Home

Advertisement

Customize
SuddenlyHeroes
21 November 2009 @ 02:26 pm
Chapter 81: Tack Gets Raped in Prison

Darkness warshed over Jedipoet, darker’n a steer’s tuckus on a moonless prairie night. There was no bottom. He couldn’t remember where he was or what had happened, but none of it really seemed to matter. Wherever he was, it was comfortable and fluffy and floaty and chewy, like a cloud in the shape of a duck. All those things he’d been stressing about were out of his reach now, and that was fine. He couldn’t think of anything in the universe that was more important than floating, not even … Tack? The name and face came unbidden, intruding on his floaty paradise, grating on the whole thing, like a grain of sand in a mouthful of bread.

Tack was gone, was that important? Probably not, though he felt a tug of memory, an inkling that it had been at some point, like a forgotten dream or an ex-girlfriend whose name you can’t quite remember. It couldn’t have been that important, he told himself. After all, lots of people were gone. Then more faces, more names, more worries flooded in. He couldn’t stop them. Ren, Geekers, Fools, and … someone else? They were gone. All his fault, his responsibility. And he’d … What had he done?

His body was suddenly very heavy, as if the weight of the responsibility he felt for these people were a physical thing that suddenly brought 300 pounds along with their memory. The weight was too much. There could be no more floating. He began to fall, and in that seemingly endless darkness, he did find the bottom.



“They should be coming around momentarily, sir.”

“Excellent.” Data said.

The lab was quite big, about the size of two basketball courts laid out right next to each other. Taking up fully one quarter of that space was a machine unlike anything the universe had seen. In truth, it most resembled a Star Trek transporter pad, but on the scale that a person might need if they had a sudden desire to transport, say, a tyrannosaurus. A large empty pad was elevated about 5 feet off the ground, and more than 10 feet above that hung an identical pad aimed downward, both generating a soft light that eerily illuminated the space between. Nearby two figures worked busily on other equipment attached to the pads by a series of cables or clamps or even huge things that looked like vacuum tubes but large enough to fit a person inside.

In the corner of the lab farthest from the device, the Leader had set up for a little conference. Six chairs sat in a semi-circle, facing the device at the other end of the lab. In each chair sat a drowsing figure, secured to the chair by hands cuffed behind them. Each of them also wore a steel band around the neck, and as Data looked down the line there were six green lights blinking softly back at him from the bands.

They’d all been tranquilized rather heavily, but his guards had applied the counteragent, and he could already see the gentle breathing motion of sleep falling away from them each as consciousness began to return. He motioned the guards to step back behind the six captives, and he brought a chair for himself, setting it directly in front of them and straddling it backward so that he could rest his arms on the back and his chin on his arms as he watched them come around. It was a fascinating process to watch people return to the conscious world.

Foolsfolly began to stir first, but the others weren’t far behind. His head lolled and his eye blinked (winked?) several times, as if he couldn’t quite see yet.

“Take it slow.” Data told them in a calm, friendly voice. “I know you’re groggy and disoriented. It’s an unavoidable side effect of the tranquilizer. It’ll pass in a couple of minutes.” Film_geek’s unfocussed eyes moved toward the source of the voice, but his brain didn’t seem to be quite registering what he was seeing yet.

“You’re lucky, actually.” Data continued. “They tell me that the counteragent used to cause severe, mind-blowing, ungodly headaches. I had them fix that part.” He smiled. “So you shouldn’t be experiencing any of that.” Poet was shaking his head, as if trying to clear the cobwebs out. So Data looked to Tack. “You’re not, are you?”

Tack wasn’t quite all there yet either. “Wha?”

“Headaches. Like someone dropped a bowling ball on your head. Not having one of those, are you?” He still didn’t seem to comprehend. “Nevermind.” Data said after a moment. “I think we’d all know by now if you were. There would be screaming, probably crying. I wouldn’t be able to get a word in edgewise. As it is, you guys are lovely conversation partners.”

“Data?” Ren asked. She was squinting, but the things she was seeing and hearing were finally getting translated by her brain.

“Good, Ren. Good. Now, do you know where you are?”

She looked around, still groggy but seeing what was there now. “I’m … is this … oh no.” She dropped her head forward again, looking almost like she might cry.

Data stood up and with a quick step placed a hand on her shoulder, stooping down to meet her eye level. “You’re back where you belong, Ren. We’ve missed you.” Ren just shook her head slowly from side to side, refusing to look up at him.

Just to the right of Ren, Tack watched for a moment, not comprehending what he was seeing. Then understanding flooded his face all at once. “Wait, Data?!” Then a yelp of pain escaped him. Data turned just in time to see the light on his collar go from an angry red back to green. He allowed himself a slight satisfied smile.

The cry of pain from their friend seemed to go some way toward bringing the others around, and a moment later there was a chorus of matching cries, the lights around their necks flipping from green to red and then back again on each of the captives. The only ones not to experience the effect were Ren, who continued to hang her head silently, and at the far right end of the line, Drums, who, though fully conscious now, seemed satisfied to simply stare daggers at his once and future captor.

Data stood up and took a step back, surveying the group. “You guys should probably refrain from trying to make use of your powers just now.” Seven eyes stared back at him in defiance, two in hate. The final two just stared at the ground. “No, I’m serious, guys. While you were asleep we fitted you with some bling, a gift you might say. Ren and Drums know. They gave me the pleasure of a visit when these first came into style, right, guys?”

Ren continued to mutely avoid Data’s gaze, but Drums was seething. “Obedience collars.” He spat.

“Well, that’s not really a name I like, but I suppose-“ He was cut off by another, louder shriek of pain from Jedipoet. Poet was seated at the far left, and Data turned toward him. He looked a little bit cross, but mostly disappointed. “Seriously, Poet? You really can’t wait like two minutes before trying to kill me so I can explain why you shouldn’t? You’re in that much of a hurry? It’s just rude is what it is.”

“You said we were going to talk.” Poet accused. “You ‘guaranteed’ my safety. Now I’m handcuffed to a chair with a fucking shockey dog collar thing around my neck. That’s not rude?”

“Well, first of all, we are talking. Or we would be if you could control yourself a little. Second, you are safe.” He straddled his chair again and looked around the lab as if considering the word for the first time. “For certain values of ‘safe’ anyway. I mean, it really doesn’t get much safer than this place.”

“You uncuff us, and we’ll show you ‘safe,’ you piece of –“ Film_geek’s insult was cut off by yet another cry of pain as the light on his collar went to red and then back to green again a moment later.

Data sighed. “If you want to know why that keeps happening, you might try shutting up for a minute so I can explain.” There was a sullen silence, which Data took as acquiescence. “Thank you. Now, I was saying that while you were asleep I gave you guys some very stylish new fashion accessories. See, the boys in R&D, through a rigorous testing process, which I won’t bore you with, discovered that for most of us with special abilities, there is a conscious effort needed to activate them. Of course people with powers like our friend Syrix and,” the side of his mouth quirked up, “a few others I could name, don’t use them the same way, but for the most part you have to actually concentrate on using them. That concentration always takes place in the same part of the brain. These necklaces are our answer to that. They monitor that part of the brain, and when you start firing those neurons up to try to TK me into a wall or turn into sand or whatever, the necklace sends an electrical pulse into your brain that disrupts your ability to focus the necessary functions. It’s really kind of cool. Unfortunately, it also causes a significant amount of pain, as you may have noticed.”

Tack let out another scream, this one was longer and louder than before, in fact it lasted several seconds. Now that he knew what was happening he was trying to force his way through the pain. If he could begin the change, even just a little, he might be able to make it out of the cuffs and the collar. Data cringed at the wail he made, but after a moment he collapsed into his chair breathing heavily.

Data frowned and shook his head a bit. It had been loud. “You may also have noticed that each time you try, the shock gets stronger. It’s necessary to make sure that you don’t get used to it. Unfortunately, that also means that for those among us who are especially incorrigible, the shocks will eventually cause you to pass out. They could even kill you if you don’t learn your lesson. I don’t want to see that happen, and I know you definitely don’t want to see that happen. So you might not want to test the collar too many times. Ok? I admit it’s not the most humane way of dealing with this. These were actually just our first try. Since then, we’ve developed some more advanced power dampening techniques that we’ve been using, but recent events have proved that they’re not really 100% effective. What I need to talk to you guys about is important enough that I didn’t want to take any chances. So we’re back to this until we work out all the kinks. I really am sorry.”

There were a few sullen, angry looks. Tack was still trying to catch his breath from his last round with the device, but all the lights stayed green. “Great.” He said, flashing them a smile. “Now that we’ve got that settled, I bet you’re all wondering why I invited you here.”

“Kidnapped.” Fools corrected.

“Invited, kidnapped, do we really want to get bogged down in semantics at this point? The important thing is, you’re all here, and I’ve got an exciting offer to make you all.”

“Join or die?” Drums ventured.

Data frowned, “Not exactly, no. Look, the truth of the matter is, I need your help.”

“Ha!” Geekers exclaimed. “Why on Earth or Eath-2 or wherever we are, would we want to help you?”

“Because helping me means helping yourselves.”

“Pfft.”

“No, I’m quite serious.” There were incredulous looks all around. Data stood again and glanced over at the machine across the room. After a moment he turned back to the captured heroes. “Ok, maybe I’m going at this the wrong way. How would you all like to go home?”

That got their attention. Even Ren looked up. “Bullshit.” Poet said.

“On the contrary, we’ve had the technology to do that for a long time. What do you think happened to Qwirtle? Ask Ren.”

Everyone turned to look at their comrade. She and Qwirtle had been captured by Data once upon a time. She’d ended up working for the Leader. None of them had ever seen Qwirtle again, and since she’d come back to their side she’d been loathe to talk about anything relating to her time with the Guarsdmen.

There was a long pregnant silence. “It’s true.” She said finally. “Before he left, Qwirtle came to see me. He told me Data had a way to send us home, and that he was going.” Her head sagged down again. “That was the last time I saw him.”

Data smiled. He hadn’t sent Qwirtle home, of course, but Qwirtle had believed it. Ren had believed it. The only people who knew otherwise were his people, Puma, and whoever had briefly stolen the corpse. The heroes obviously didn’t know. The lie had been a calculated risk to gain some confidence, and it seemed to be paying off.

“If you can go home any time you want, why haven’t you?” Fools asked, wanting to believe that it was true, but doubting it very much.

Data laughed at the idea. “Why on Earth would I leave here? Go home? Why? I may have been pretty awesome back there, but here I am the undisputed ruler of pretty much the entire planet. What could possibly entice me to go back?”

Once again there was silence for a long moment. “As a matter of fact, I offered Ren the same option. I told her that she was free to go home whenever she wanted, but she saw the advantage to staying here, being awesome instead of average.” He looked at her. She still wouldn’t meet his gaze. “If you’d changed you mind, Ren, you should have just said something. You could be home right now.”

“They needed me.” She said quietly, more to herself than to him.

“I still don’t believe you.” Poet declared. “You just want us to march into your death machine on our own. Well, I’m not doing it. If you want to kill me, you’ll have to do it the hard way.”

“Kill you?” Data seemed to find the idea incredibly funny. “I don’t want to kill you. If that was the plan, you never would have woken up here. You’d be lying in a ditch somewhere in Miami. Or maybe I would have just dropped a bomb on your oh-so-secret base.” That seemed to sting the pride of the group a little. “But, I thought you might have a little trouble believing me. So I brought along an old friend.” He looked over his shoulder. “Puma!” He called, and one of the men working on the device across the room popped his head up and started making his way over.

The man slowed as he got near the group, approaching almost shyly. “Uh, hey, guys.”

Recriminations began to fly, and Puma was thrown on the defensive. Data stood back and let them talk. He’d convinced Puma to help. He’d shown him the device, the schematics, everything it took to convince Puma that it would work just as advertised. Even offered to provide the materials for Puma to build his own if he was unwilling to trust Data’s tech to get them home. He’d finally won Puma over, the promise of a trip home had been too good to pass up, and now he hoped that tech genius could convince his friends.

It was another calculated risk. Puma knew Qwirtle’s true fate, but he didn’t know that Data claimed to have sent him home, and the others had no reason to think that Puma had information about it that they didn’t. As long as no one brought the former Rogues’ leader up, this could work, but it was another roll of the dice.

It took a while for Puma to explain what had happened to him, how he’d tried to become a double agent, infiltrate the Guardsmen, with mixed success. Then he explained the device that was going to send them home, repeating Data’s offer to provide them with the means to make their own if they didn’t trust him. His old friends doubted at first, but the more they talked the more they seemed to come around, and hearing their former ally go on tangents about technical details way over their heads even seemed nostalgic for a couple of them.

When the conversation seemed to take a turn that might lead it into dangerous territory, Data stepped in again. “Puma, we’re on a bit of a schedule. Do you think…?”

Puma looked back toward the device where Super_genius was still hard at work. “Oh, right.” He turned back to his friends. “Look, guys, I know it’s hard to believe, but I think this is on the level. It works, I’m sure of it. It’s basically the same thing I was trying to build back in the day.” He stole a quick glance at Data. “I don’t like him any more than you do, but if we get to go home, who cares? I’ve got to go. Think about it, ok?” With that he trotted off across the lab again.

Data reclaimed his chair. “So, do we believe me yet?” No one said anything, but everyone’s thoughts were obviously on the possibility.

Finally, Drums glared at him again. He’d been Data’s prisoner for quite a while at one point, and he was less willing to give than anyone. “So what you’re saying is, all we have to do to go home is help you with your whole evil world domination thing?” The words came out drenched in sarcasm, and the rest of the prisoners frowned to themselves. The price was obviously distasteful to all of them.

Data, however, seemed rather taken aback. “What? No.” He shook his head. “Not at all. I’m managing the world domination thing quite well without you all, thank you very much. In spite of you all, even.” The looks coming at him now were surprised and irritated in roughly equal portions. “No, like I said before, in this case, helping me is helping yourselves.”

Data waited for someone to ask the obvious question, not wanting to proceed until the group had given its tacit approval. “How?” Poet asked finally. Data grinned again.

“I’ve got a project in the works. To tell the truth, I’ve been planning it for quite some time, almost since you all showed up, actually. And five of you are absolutely essential.” The six heroes looked at each other, wondering at the same moment which of them wasn’t essential, and what exactly that meant.

Data gave them a second to consider the statement. “You all remember the Caretaker, I take it?”

There were nods. Poet, used to being the leader was a bit bolder than the others. “Yeah, he brought us here to stop you.”

Data cocked an eyebrow at him. “You still believe that, honestly? After all that you’ve seen?”

“What do you mean?”

“The Caretaker brought us all here, me and my people included. Why do you think that is? If he brought you here just to stop me, why did he bring me?”

Poet had obviously given the question some thought, because he had an answer ready. “He probably asked you to do something, but you got greedy and started taking over. So he brought us to set things right.”

Data gave a quick sharp laugh. “Oh, really? If that’s all it was, why didn’t he just send me home again?” He paused for a second as if expecting an answer, but before Poet could offer one he started again. “Here’s an even better question. Why did he keep sending people to help me? Hell, not long after you guys showed up, he dropped a new recruit right into the middle of a meeting I was having with the Guardsmen, right onto the table. Why would he do that?”

Poet’s mouth opened and then closed again without making a sound. “You’ve been going along all this time, thinking that you were on some sort of holy crusade with the guardian of the universe on your side, but the truth is, he isn’t on anyone’s side. He’s been playing us both against each other since the moment you arrived.” Data let that sink in for a minute.

“But why?” Geekers asked. If Data was right (which seemed probable), it meant that everything they’d seen and done since the mysterious light had dropped them into this fucked up universe had been one big lie or game or something. He didn’t want that to be true. It just couldn’t be true.

“That is the million dollar question. That is why I need your help. That is why we built this.” He pointed across the lab to where Puma and Super were working.

“You mean that’s not the thing that takes us home?” Tack asked.

Another surprised look from the Leader. “What? No. No, the thing that sends you home is about 6 or 7 feet tall, looks sort of like a phone booth. It’s up in one of the smaller labs, been finished for months and months, works like a charm. No, this, my friends, is something I’ve had super_genius working on for a long, long time. It’s finally almost done. This is a telephone.”

Drums snorted. Film_geek’s mouth fell open. “A what?”

Data looked back at them, obviously a little disappointed that his grand declaration hadn’t gotten a little more of a reaction. “A telephone, well, sort of. Look, it’s sort of hard to explain. Basically, we’ve been monitoring the Caretaker’s activity here. Every time he drops someone off or talks to someone or whatever, we can’t pinpoint it exactly. We don’t know who he is dropping where or anything, but that’s not the point. We’ve been learning about him.” Data was walking back and forth in front of them now, talking kind of quickly. “He has these powers, reality altering powers. He seems almost omnipotent, and, as you might expect, that’s the sort of thing that I’m curious about.”

Drums snorted again, but Data ignored it. “From what we’ve been able to figure out, he can do what he does because he exists on … I guess you’d call it sort of a different wavelength than the rest of us, than the reality that we know ever.” He looked at his prisoners, but they didn’t seem to get it. “I know I’m not explaining it really well. It’s insanely complex, but the main thing is, we know why he can do this stuff. He is on a different plane of existence. Actually plane is a bad word for it. I think wavelength is the best way to describe it. He sees, experiences the universe differently than we do. So he can change it in ways we don’t understand.”

“So you want his power.” Drums accused.

Data was brought up short, being interrupted in the middle of his train of thought that way. “What? No. Have you heard anything I’ve said? We don’t even think that’s possible. The human body, the human brain wasn’t designed to be able to perceive the universe like that. So maybe this guy is a member of a whole species like him or maybe he evolved to that state or maybe he really is some kind of god or something. For our purposes it’s not significant. What is significant is that we’ve found his wavelength, and with the right technology,” he pointed to the huge device again, “we can dial into it. We can call him, and he won’t be able to ignore us. We can finally get some answers.”

“How does that help us?” Tack asked.

“Because until we understand what’s really happening here, there’s no telling what he’ll do next. Think about it, I could send you home right now, and if you want I’ll do just that, but what’s to say he doesn’t scoop you right back up and send you back again? We have to understand what’s happening before we can be sure of a permanent solution.”

“And if he doesn’t want to let us stay home?” Fools asked, his voice hard.

“Then we take a more aggressive approach.” Data replied ominously. The group was quiet for a moment while everyone contemplated the meaning in that statement.

“What do you need us to do?” Poet said finally. Everyone turned to look at him. It was the first indication that they might actually be willing to go along with Data’s plan, and the Leader was visibly delighted.

“You, my dear Poet, not much. But for the rest of you, I have some very important work. Super_genius has been working on this device almost from the moment he arrived, and he assured me from the start that the task was impossible with just mechanical parts. That is where the five of you come in,” Data referred to everyone except for Poet.

Fools was the first person in line after Poet. Data approached him first. “The job we have for you is the most important, Fools. We need you to focus the signal we’re broadcasting. Without your ability to bend light to just the right frequency, we can’t hope to get to the wavelength we need.” He moved on to Geekers. “They told me that creating a substance with rapidly variable density was a physical impossibility. Apparently they didn’t check with you before making that call.”

Ren’s task was similar. Then Tack, “A sentient, mutable, non-conducting silicate. You have no idea how excited Super was when he heard about you. He was already well into the design phase, and you solved a lot of problems.” Tack couldn’t decide whether the statement deserved a smile or frown in response and got caught somewhere in the middle.

“And, Drums, without your phasing modulating Fools’ signal-bending, we won’t be able to get it where it needs to go.” He made a grand gesture with one arm. “I need all of your help if we’re going to manage this.”

“Then why have you been trying to kill us all this time?!” Tack blurted out. He himself seemed surprised at the outburst, but Data smiled wryly.

“I haven’t.”

This time incredulous or rude words flew from everyone’s lips. Data gave them a moment to let it all out. Then he held up a hand for silence. “No, seriously, I want you all to think about this. Do you honestly think that I couldn’t have killed you all by now if that’s what I wanted to do? I am the undisputed leader of the entire planet. I took on entire nations and got rid of every single one of the old heroes. What are there, like a dozen of you guys? You really think that you were just too tough for me? I’m sorry to bruise your egos, especially when I need your help, but you need to understand what’s been going on.”

“Bullshit!” Poet said again. “You’ve tried to kill us a hundred times.”

“I knew where your base in Miami was. I knew where your mountain hideaway with the Outcasts was. If I wanted you dead, all it would have taken was a couple of well-placed bombs.”

It only took Poet a second’s thought to come up with a counter-argument. “Maybe you knew by then that you needed us, but before that-“

“Before that? I had Rage on your team disguised as Jonix within a couple of hours of your arrival here, Poet. A few slit throats, and it would have been over.” Poet started to object, but Data cut him off again. “I’ll admit that at the time I didn’t know how much I was going to need you eventually, but it became clear relatively quickly. Recall, if you will, the evacuation of the city, just a couple of months after your arrival. I got everyone out. I could have nuked the city into oblivion. In fact, that’s what everyone thought I was going to do. I didn’t, because after Tack arrived I knew I was going to need you, and I was keeping you all in one place, isolated but alive. Of course I had to ‘borrow’ Ren and Drums first, because they could have escaped the city, and then I left a few hero hunters to keep you all distracted and on your toes, but it was nothing you couldn’t handle.”

Foolsfolly suddenly struggled against his restraints in an attempt to lunge forward. “’Nothing we couldn’t handle’?! You son of a –“

“But you told me to kill them.” Ren said, interrupting Fools’ raging. Her voice was quiet, but insistent. “You sent me to the city and told me to kill them. Why would you…?”

Data’s smile grew sad. “I’m sorry, Ren. I know it was a little hard on you, but I needed you kept separate and safe as much as any of them. I thought you’d enjoy some cat and mouse games with your old friends.”

“But I could have …” she looked over at film_geek.

“No.” The Leader said, putting a hand on her shoulder again. She flinched back. “I see flaws, Ren, in plans, in people. Do you really think I couldn’t tell that you’d never kill your friends?”

She shook her head. “You couldn’t. You couldn’t know that. I didn’t even know that until it happened.”

“I guess you don’t know yourself as well as you think you do, then.”

She looked away from him, tears brimming in her eyes again. “Of course I never expected them to capture you.” He looked back to Poet and the others. “That was impressive, I’ll admit. Of course she wouldn’t have given you what you wanted. Rage did that. He was unstable. I knew it. That’s why he was isolated in the city too, but I guess I underestimated the damage he could do. That was a mistake. Since then I’ve been keeping tabs on you as best I could and trying to ensure that none of you got yourselves killed before we were ready here.”

There were incredulous looks all around. No one could believe that Data had planned and manipulated them to the degree that he was claiming. It wasn’t possible, was it? Before anyone could argue the point any further, Data brought the conversation to a close. “This is all beside the point. What’s important is that you’re all here now, and we’re almost ready to proceed. Super and Puma are putting the finishing touches in place now. So what do you all want to do?”

“What about the others?” Tack asked. In the midst of all these startling revelations, he hadn’t forgotten their friends.

“When we’re done here, the others will be free to go home as well. The only reason they’re not here now is that they’re not necessary for this part. Capturing and convincing them would be more time and trouble than it’s worth before we’ve gotten this taken care of.”

There were nods of acceptance all around, but Poet wasn’t ready just yet. Something still bothered him. “So you expect us to just go home and abandon all the people here, people we said we would protect from you. We’re heroes now. We can’t do that. We can’t let you declare yourself king and do whatever you want.”

Data’s face turned red, and for a moment it looked like he might lose his temper completely, but the moment passed quickly, and his demeanor became calm again. When he spoke you could tell that he was expending some effort to keep himself calm. “You cannot possibly be that dense.”

“You’ve taken over the whole planet by force. You’ve killed the old heroes, the only people they had to stand up for freedom and liberty.”

“The only people they had to stand up for chaos and insanity! I’ve made things better!”

“Tell that to the Canadians. Tell that to all the other people you’ve killed because they got in the way of your new world order.”

“Poet,” Fools began, but Poet wasn’t about to hear it.

“No! He’s playing nice now because he wants our help and then he wants us out of the way. I won’t just leave and let him go on killing anyone he doesn’t like. It’s not right.”

Data sighed for dramatic effect. “It’s not that simple. This isn’t a comic book. There isn’t a good guy and a bad guy. Even if things were that black and white, I certainly wouldn’t be the bad guy here.”

“Killing people doesn’t make you the bad guy? How do you figure that?”

“Yes, Poet, I kill people, when I have to. So do policemen. So do soldiers. Even a lot of comic book heroes kill the enemy when it’s necessary. When it’s necessary to do what is right, what is the best for the most people. Sometimes you have to get rid of the people who are standing in the way of that.”

“What you’re doing –“

“What we’re doing is bringing order and structure into a chaotic world! In places where I’m in charge, children aren’t dying from starvation. Men and women don’t drop dead from diseases that would be easily curable if pharmaceutical companies were more worried about people than about their bottom line. We don’t have poverty, crime, poor healthcare, and poor education running rampant while congressmen debate how big a pay raise to give themselves. We don’t have that because there is no debate. They don’t get a say. I do, because I can see the problems. I can see the cracks in society, and I know how to fill them.”

Poet opened her mouth to say something else, but Data cut him off yet again. “You’re so concerned with the ‘horrible’ things that I’m supposedly doing for my own personal gain? You’re so certain that I’m destroying freedom? Fine, why don’t you tell all the people being fed well for the first time in their lives that they need to go back to starving to death because you don’t like my attitude.” He took a step closer as Jedipoet defiantly met his gaze. “Insist that the millions of people finally receiving medical treatment get busy dying of easily curable diseases because you want to be the hero instead of me. Let the mothers in countries that have been torn by war for the entirety of modern history know that you’re taking their nine year old sons out of the classrooms and putting the AK-47s back in their hands because the way I do things offends your delicate sensibilities. And while you’re talking to all of those people, you take the opportunity to ask if they feel like those ends were worth what it took to get them. You ask them just how much freedom I forced them to give up before I kept my promises. I think you’ll find that given the choice between your self-righteous posturing and ‘heroic’ monologues and my leadership it won’t take them long to come to a decision.”

“You and those old heroes are nothing but agents of chaos hiding behind lofty ideals and pretty rhetoric. You’re fighting me for the people’s right to let children die of starvation. You’ve killed my people and others to ‘defend’ your own right to steal from people less powerful than you so that you can find your way home more quickly.” He looked at Ren and Fools there. Both knew fully that they’d done things with the Rogues that they were ashamed of in retrospect. “And I’m the bad guy here? So, yes, sometimes I kill people. Sometimes I torture people or kidnap them and worse than that. I won’t deny it. Hell, I’m proud of it. Because every step I’ve taken, every person that we’ve had to take out has brought us a step closer to fixing the problems with this world, the problems that everyone can see but that no one does anything about. I see them clearer than anyone, but the biggest difference is that I refuse to sit by and let them go unrepaired.”

Poet had no response. He looked at the floor, anger evident on his face, but not able to continue the argument after Data’s lengthy monologue. In fact, none of the heroes seemed inclined to respond. “And let me tell you something else, Poet. Because I bet you’re wondering why I brought you here, since I don’t need you to make the machine work.” Poet looked up at him now, curious but also a little bit afraid.

“You see, I thought that since your people were helping me place this call to the Caretaker, you guys might want your own representative on the line, and as their leader, I thought you might have a few questions of your own for our mysterious travel agent.”

He motioned to one of the guards standing behind the heroes, and the man moved to undo Jedipoet’s handcuffs. Data reached his hand out to the other man. “What do you say?” Poet looked at the extended hand for a long time, but finally he reached out and shook it with his own, sealing the bargain.

“Great. Let’s get started.”



“Has it been long enough?” GDChickoo was eager for news of Fools and the others. She’d been asking every hour. Finally, though, it looked like it was time.

“They’ve got to be there by now.” Erok said. “Puma, turn it on.”

Pumabot sent out a coded signal to activate the tiny tracking device that Erok had slipped under Poet’s collar before he’d gone out to meet Data. “Signal transmitting.” Puma said. “Location locked.” If they’d scanned the captives for tracking devices or active power sources before now, they wouldn’t have found anything because the tracker hadn’t been turned on. And if they managed to find it now, it would be too late. Erok and his people had the location already.

“Get Spider.” Erok told GD. “It’s time to get our friends back.”



In a tiny out of the way house, far off the beaten track but not far from where he knew his enemies would soon be ready, a dark figure emerged from the shadows. Two of his allies sat at the table, eating and waiting for his arrival. One of them knew him as Spectre, the other as Shadow, but both had given him their loyalty. “It is time.”
 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
The next morning was less awkward than one might have expected. The new arrivals had been rather exhausted the previous night, both physically and emotionally. So there hadn’t been much talking. Now, though, questions and explanations flew back and forth over breakfast. Even Fools and GD weren’t teased too mercilessly. Erok was a bit grumpy, but overall spirits were high, despite the turn things seemed to be taking on the world scene. Even the unknown fate of Drums didn’t seem quite so grim now that they were all together again. Everyone seemed to expect to hear from him at any moment.

“We probably won’t even be here for that long.” Poet declared. “Once the Outcasts get settled in at their backup base or wherever, I’m sure they’ll call us. They’re gonna need our help more than ever now. The world is gonna need our help more than ever.”

The final comment was obviously directed at Erok. It had been his idea to work as heroes on a smaller scale and his leadership that had inspired his team to follow him to Miami, while Poet’s group had stayed with the Outcasts to focus on the “big picture.” And while the comment might have struck more than one person at the table as a little confrontative, not to mention a smidge ungrateful, no one said anything about it. No one wanted to start an argument, and, more significantly, the statement was true. No one really wanted to think about that either.

“Well,” Erok said, appearing to show a heretofore unsuspected level of diplomatic restraint in ignoring the other man’s bait, “however long it’s going to be, we’re going to need some more supplies. Tack, when you’re finished eating, hit the grocery store. Take Poet with you. We might as well start showing these guys around.”

There was a tense moment. Erok hadn’t exactly ordered Poet to go shopping, but he hadn’t left a whole lot of room for other interpretations either. Poet had been the defacto leader of the group once upon a time, but now they were on Erok’s turf. In letting the others crash in their base, his base, he was doing them a pretty big favor. At least, that argument could have been made.

“Sweet.” Poet said, much to everyone’s relief. Apparently he wasn’t completely void of diplomacy either, or maybe he just really wanted some potato chips. Either way, the morning found Poet and Tack taking to the road in the Florida family’s A-Team style van. When Poet caught sight of it, he practically begged Tack to let him drive.

“But you don’t even know where we’re going.”

“You can give me directions. We’re just going down the street, not to fucking Disneyland.”

“Disney World is in Florida. Disneyland is in California.”

“Shut the fuck up, and give me the keys.”

Tack rolled his eyes. “Fine. Here.”

“Kick ass!” Poet grabbed the keys and hopped into the driver’s seat.

As Tack pulled the passenger door shut behind him, he pointed off to the right. “Once you pull out you’re gonna wanna turn-“
“Shutup, foo’!” Poet yelled, a ridiculous grin plastered to his face. “Got no time fo’ da jibba-jabba!” Then he slammed on the gas pedal, and the van peeled out into a wide left turn at a considerably greater speed than sanity would have recommended. “WOOOO!”

Tack hadn’t managed to buckle his seatbelt yet. So instead he was holding onto the dangling belt for dear life as the force of the turn and sudden straightening out jerked him back and forth in his seat. When Poet finally settled the vehicle into a speed just north of breakneck, Tack got situated in his seat and buckled in, letting out a breath. “You’re going the wrong way, you know.”

“Oh no,” he said, unable to keep the grin out of his voice, “I guess we’re just going to have to drive around for a while in this pimp-ass ride.” He flashed Tack a toothy smile. “Keep an eye out for hotties.”

The younger hero rolled his eyes again and turned toward his window. Then something caught his eye. He sat up straight. “Blonde at 2 o’clock, and I think she’s checking us out.”

“I love it when a plan comes together.”



MoreLikePuma’s position was … well, precarious didn’t quite cover it. Through a series of decisions that had seemed like good ideas at the time, he found himself a double agent within the ranks of the Guardsman. Though the term double agent gave the mistaken impression that he was in contact with other people or that he actually had a specific goal or someone to send intelligence to. In reality even his friends didn’t know what he was doing. If the robotic copy he’d built of himself had told them everything, they probably thought he was on Data’s side now. If not, they probably thought he was dead. All heh had to work with was his wits, which had served him so far in keeping him from falling under the sway of Data’s loyalty aura, something he’d taken pains to keep hidden from his Leadership.

Since sabotaging the Qwirtle mission and making sure that his friend’s body was finally at rest, Puma had kept a low profile among the Guardsmen, mainly collecting information and looking for a way to get a signal to the others. The double-agenting business seemed kind of pointless if he couldn’t get his information to the others. Unfortunately, finding them was proving problematic. Not surprising, considering that the Leader had quite a few resources aimed in that same direction with, as far as Puma knew, not a whole lot of success. There was a beacon program built into his robotic doppel. If he sent out the activation code, there would be a signal he’d be able to track back to them in no time, but activating it from the middle of the Leader’s base would risk Data’s people picking it up as well. Finding them wouldn’t do any good if he compromised himself and them in the process. So instead he was biding his time and waiting for an opportunity to present itself.

Thanks to a few unobtrusive listening devices he’d scattered around, he’d gathered a lot of information. Some of it was even significant, troop movements, communications protocols, other little tidbits. Unfortunately, the vast majority of it was useless. For instance, Dac and Chipper had something going on between them. Interesting, but not helpful. CelticPred, the sadistic torture – sorry – interrogation master of the Leader’s regime, liked to sing in the shower. Less than useless, not to mention painful.

During the last couple of days, however, there had been a lot of chatter. With Canada out of the way, Puma had been expecting things to slow down a bit, but instead Data had begun gearing his people up for something big. The consensus seemed to be that Data was planning something to take care of the hero problem once and for all. Exactly what that was, no one seemed to know, though everyone had a guess. He’d kept his ears open, hoping that someone knew something, but after hearing someone say, with perfect certainty, that the plan involved some sort of enormous squid creature, he’d come to the conclusion that Data was playing this one extremely close to the vest.

That was when he’d finally caught a break. Data had taken a little trip. The official word around the base was that he was making an impromptu trip to Australia, a little welcome to the new world order visit. It served the dual purpose of boosting his popularity with the people and intimidating anyone who might have been having second thoughts. Puma had his doubts about the official story, but Data’s departure had given him something more significant to focus on.

The Leader had a tendency to dole out orders on the move. The base was big and time spent just walking was time wasted. On his way out, he and Jessica had passed within range of two of Puma’s listening devices. The brief snippets on conversation he’d picked up on were enough to give the double agent some very promising new avenues of investigation to pursue in the Leader’s absence.

He played the tape again, “integral to the upcoming operation.” Data’s voice said as it came into range of the bug. “So I want you to make sure that everyone knows about this. Section 19 is completely off-limits for the duration of my absence.”

“Should I post security?”

“Unnecessary. I’ve taken care of the security arrangements myself. Just make sure everyone knows. We wouldn’t want someone to wander in there by mistake. It’s especially important that –“

After that the signal from the first bug was unintelligible. Fortunately, their path led them into the range of another device not long after, this one just inside the door that led to the helipad. “lemur. Take out an ad in the local paper if that’s what it takes. Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir.” Jessica’s voice assured him.

“Good. I shouldn’t be gone for more than a couple of days. So all of this needs to be taken care of quickly.”

“Not a problem.”

“Awesome. Now, - Oh, good. You’re right on time. The helicopter is waiting outside.” Data was evidently taking someone else with him. That wasn’t a surprise. He rarely went anywhere alone. In fact, on most political outings he took Brodie. Puma assumed that the speedster’s presence was useful in some way. What was surprising was that it wasn’t Brodie’s voice he heard.

“Yes, sir. I’m ready to rock.” Puma couldn’t place the new voice. He listened to so many people over these things that they started to run together, but he thought he could pick out the Guardsmen for the most part. It did sound somewhat familiar, though.

“Good.” Data replied. “Rage will be waiting to meet us at Opa-locka. Let’s get moving.”

“Have a good trip, sir.” Jessica’s voice called after him.

Puma couldn’t hear the response, but he had what he needed. There was something in section 19 that Data didn’t want anyone to see, something “integral to the upcoming operation.” This was his chance to find out what Data was up to, maybe to stop him. If the information was good enough, it might even be time to leave and meet up with the others again, to get the team back together, those of them that were left at least. He thought about the picture he had tucked away in his desk, the picture with RIP written next to two faces. He was going to save the rest.



Spartan was playing Chinese checkers with Erok and himself when they heard the van pull back into the underground garage. The team’s van had a very singular rumble. So no one was worried that it might have been someone else. Then the door opened and Poet’s voice boomed out of the garage. “Someone give me a hand!”

Film_geek heaved himself off the couch where he’d been reading. The two Spartans looked at each other for a moment and then they both broke into applause. “Ha ha,” Geekers said without the slightest trace of amusement in his voice. He stepped aside as Poet came through the door with two large sacks.

Pete appeared out of nowhere and took one of the bags from Poet, “Oo, chips.” As if the words held some amazing power of their own, Eagleman and Syrix both came into the room and walked straight over to help Pete carry his back.

Poet set his own sack down on the counter and turned back toward Geekers who was peering out into the garage. “Where’s Tack?” They both asked at the same time.

Erok looked quickly up from his game. “He’s not with you?” Not with worry in his voice, per se, but a keen interest to be sure.
“No,” Poet said, looking around as if he expected him to be hiding somewhere. “When we got through shopping he gave me the credit card and told me to go ahead and check out while he hit the can. I had everything loaded into the van before I realized that he hadn’t come back yet.”

More people were coming in now, drawn by the activity. Fools walked straight out to the van as if he thought Tack might be there. He returned with another sack of groceries and gave Erok a serious look and a shake of the head.
“Did you check the bathroom?” Erok asked.

“Oh, gee,” Poet replied, “why didn’t I think of that? Of course I checked. He wasn’t in there. I searched the store and the parking lot for an hour. I finally decided that he must have forgotten where we parked and thought I left without him. I drove 10 miles an hour on the way here, figuring I’d find him walking back.”

“That explains why this ice cream is all melty.” One of the Spartans chimed in. No one was listening.

“Did you have the teller call him over the speaker?” Spiderwolve asked. He’d only caught the last half of what was going on, but he could feel the tension in the room.

“He’s not a 3 year old, and I sure as hell am not his mommy.” Poet was getting a little bit defensive now.

“Shutup!” Erok said loudly enough to cut through the murmur of conversations that was beginning to spring up. He reached up to his ear and tapped at it. “Tack, come in. Can you hear me? This is Erok for Tack.” The hands of half the people in the room shot to their ears at the same moment. It was actually a little freaky.

“They have little earpiece communicators!” Pete whispered into Poet’s ear. “Kick ass. Why don’t we have that?”

“Shh.”

“Nothing.” Erok concluded after a few moments. Now he was starting to look worried. “Puma!” The Puma-bot came into the room and looked at Erok expectantly. “Tracking signal on Tack’s earpiece. Now.”

“Wait a second,” GDChickoo interrupted. “You can use these to track us? Why didn’t you tell us that?”

“Because then you might have taken them out when you didn’t want me to know where you were. Kind of defeats the point. Besides we never needed them until now.” GD looked furious, but Erok wasn’t paying any attention. Fools slipped an arm around her and gave her a “not now” look. She nodded grudgingly.

Silence pervaded the room for what seemed like an eternity as all eyes were on Puma-bot. Finally he made sort of a beeping noise followed by, “No signal. Tracker is deactivated or out of range.”

“Neither of those sounds good.” Ren said to no one in particular. She sounded oddly hopeless, as if she’d already formed her own opinion on what had happened to Tack, and obviously not an optimistic one.

“What’s the range?” Poet asked.

“700 miles.” Puma-bot said rather more brightly than the prevailing mood dictated.

“No way. It hasn’t been more than an hour and a half since I saw him. No way he could be 700 miles away.”

“We’re going to assume deactivated.” Erok said, as if Poet hadn’t spoken at all. “If he’s already more than 700 miles away we don’t stand much chance of finding him anyway. That means a search, centering on the super market.” Everyone listened attentively. There was no doubt who was running the show for the moment.

“Eagleman, I want you doing flyovers, concentric circles starting around the supermarket. You’ve got the speed and the eyes to spot him if he’s still near there. Fools, you make sure no one sees him.”

“Oh, yeah, ok, keep an invisible curtain around a fast-moving flying object from the ground. Sure, why not. Maybe I’ll call Santa Claus. He’s got a lot of experience with that sort of thing, right?”

“Figure it out. Get it done.” Erok moved on before Fools could offer fresh objections.

“Maybe I can carry your or something. You don’t look that heavy.” Eagle and Fools started working out the logistics.

“Geekers, GD, you two check with some of our friends in the police department. They know you two.” Officially the whole super hero thing was taboo, but since they’d started, the Miami branch had managed to make allies of a couple of members of the Miami-Dade boys in blue. They weren’t going to be putting their asses on the line for the heroes, but they didn’t mind slipping a little information to them now and then, especially not when the favor was repaid with a few trussed up bad-guys that they could take credit for catching. “Maybe he got picked up for something. It would be just like him to get arrested for jay walking.” The other two nodded and left quickly.

“Pete, Syrix, Ren, ground search. Hit every outhouse, doghouse, and whorehouse within 10 miles of the super market. Spartan, one of you goes with each of them, make sure they don’t get lost too.” They each nodded in there turn and suddenly there were three more Spartans there as well, all nodding along.

“Puma, you stay here and coordinate communications. Keep track of everyone. Spider, you stay with him, in case anyone gets in trouble and needs a quick way home. And someone find Grunty and have him talk to grass or whatever the hell it is he does. Maybe the trees have seen Tack.” He stopped to think for a moment. Then he noticed that everyone was still watching him. “What are you all waiting for? Keep together. No one goes anywhere alone, and check in every 20 minutes. Go!”

Everyone scattered quickly to get started on their own tasks. Spider went to find Grunty, leaving Erok alone with Poet and Puma-bot. He turned to his artificial team member again, “While you’re at it, check the hospital admissions for the last couple of hours. Maybe he just slipped in the bathroom and split his skull open.”

“I think I would have noticed a freaking ambulance outside of the grocery store.” Poet said.

“YOU should have never let him out of your sight.” Erok seemed to have been waiting for an opportunity to be furious, and waves of heat came off of his body, as if the smallest spark might set off an inferno in the kitchen.

“What the fuck?! Am I supposed to hold his dick for him too?”

“No, you’re supposed to look out for him. That’s why I sent two of you. Are you so fucking dense that you’ve already forgotten that we’re in the middle of a war? You’ve already gotten Baraxis and Drums killed because you’re too fucking-“

“Wait just a gods-damn minute-“

“NO! You waiting to take this seriously is what may have gotten him killed already. These people followed me here. They’re my responsibility, and I will be damned if I let you fuck up my team the way you have yours. You’re going to take me to the exact spot where you saw him last. And if something has happened to that kid, you’re going to be the one who pays for it, that’s a fucking promise.”



Getting into section 19 had been remarkably easy. Way way too easy, in fact. That worried Puma far more than anything else. Data said he’d taken care of security personally. Puma had been expecting lasers and giant robotic sentries and dogs with bees in their mouths so that whenever they barked they shot bees at you. He had not been expecting an unlocked door with a sign that said, “Keep out.” It was disconcerting.

Then of course there was the fact that section 19 was actually kind of big, and after half and hour every door he’d found led to an unused broom closet or lab or bathroom. The whole place was quiet, dark, and empty. It was creeping him the fuck out.
After exploring his third disused lavatory, he rounded a corner to see that the corridor ended at a door. The sign said, “Beware of the leopard.” “Cute.” He said to no one in particular. He tried the door. This one was locked. “Well, looks like I’m going the right way, at least.”

He tucked in his shirt so that he had access to the utility belt he was wearing. He’d realized at some point that carrying around anything large enough to store a bunch of tools in generally looked suspicious, not to mention that it was usually unwieldy. So he’d taken a page from the Batman book of fashion, stealthiness, and badassery. He’d created all sorts of useful little gadgets that could fold up to fit in there, and when his shirt was untucked you couldn’t tell any difference.

He pulled out a clever little device that operated on the same principle as those pump up sneakers kids wore in the 90s. There was a little pump to build up air pressure inside that pushed little tumblers outward, shaping the skinny end of the device to fill the inside of the lock the same way that a key would. Then just turn and push. He released the air pressure valve and tucked his little toy back into its pouch. Obstacle #1 down, and it was still way to easy. He suddenly felt a wave of trepidation wash over him. There wasn’t really a leopard, was there?



Erok and Poet had retraced every single step Poet and Tack had taken in the grocery store, more than once in fact. They were starting to get strange looks from the other customers and staff, not that Erok cared.

It had been another hour, and as of the third scheduled check-in, everyone was still searching and no one had found so much as a grain of sand to indicate where Tack had gone.

“Ok, what happened next?”

“I already told you-“

“Well, tell me again, dammit!” This drew some more stares from the other customers.

“He pulled out the credit card. He handed it to me. He told me to go ahead and check out while he went to the bathroom. Then he walked off. You want me to draw you a diagram? Maybe with some crayons?”

Erok ignored him. “Did you see anyone strange around?”

“Well, now that you mention it, I did think it was weird that the guy with a red face and pitchfork was in the ice cream aisle, but I just figured everyone needs a little rocky road now and then.”

Erok swung around with a look that could have burned a hole in concrete. “This isn’t a fucking joke.”

“Of course it’s not, but we’re wasting time walking up and down the aisles here. You’re not going to find him hiding behind the cereal.”

“You’ve got a better idea?”

“Yeah, I do. Instead of beating our heads against a brick wall, let’s go at this from the other direction. He’s not in a hospital, right?”

“Puma would have found him.”

“Cops don’t have him.”

“So they say.”

“If he was lying in a ditch outside Eagleman would have spotted him, right?”

“Probably.”

“So someone took him.”

“Possibly.”

“So, who? Why? Do you guys have any enemies here that would go after him?”

“The people who made enemies of us are all either dead or in jail.”

Poet gave him a look. “You’ve been waiting to say that, haven’t you?”

“Totally.”

Poet considered his next words carefully, turning to pretend to be interested in some mayonnaise. After a long, pregnant moment he took a deep breath and just let it out. “It could have been Data.”

“No.”

“I know, it’s a whole different kind of trouble, but we knew it could come to this.”

“No.”

“The real question is, why would he just take Tack? Why not both of us? Why not … just kill us?”

“When?”

“What?” Jedi flipped around to look at Erok again. He saw him looking the opposite direction with a hand pressed to his hear.

“Shit! We’re on our way. Spread the word. I want everyone back, now.”

“You weren’t listening to anything I said, were you?”

“We need to go now. Spartan just called in. Ren disappeared.” He turned around and practically ran toward the exit.
“I’ll take that as a no.”



“Ok, this is more like it.” Puma said as he did a summersault to avoid a blast from yet another laser canon. The simple door with the silly sign had led him into a hallway that looked like all the other hallways he’d just traversed. As it turned out, this hallways was rigged with booby traps. The floor tiles were all pressure sensitive, one step, one toe even, was enough to draw laser fire or a sonic pulse or an anvil falling from the ceiling. Also, some of them were electrified, the tiles, not the anvils. Though he hadn’t seen them all yet. He was really putting his super agility to the test.

Another leap and he grabbed hold of a sprinkler head sticking out of the ceiling, hoping that it would hold long enough to give him a moment’s reprieve. It did, and he got a couple of good deep breaths in. Then he noticed something odd. Down the entire length of this hall, which was substantial, there was only this one sprinkler head. In fact, he hadn’t seen any like this anywhere in the base.

He tried to examine it more closely, but as he did the thing dropped a few inches, and a hissing sound started. Gas. “Fuck me.” He dropped to the ground and then rolled forward just in time to avoid a Last Crusade-esque giant saw blade sweeping out from the wall beside him. “So much for originality.”

As he jumped and dived and basically did whatever he could think of to stay alive, he saw that he was quickly approaching another door, and he hoped to God that it wasn’t locked, because he wasn’t going to have time to pick this one. And suddenly it all stopped.
Puma froze just feet from the door. He looked around, the sudden silence hit him almost like another attack. He looked around, no perceptible danger. Cautiously, he reached his foot out to rest it on the next tile. No lasers. No anvils. No spiky tiger pit death holes. No sarlacc. Just nothing.
It seemed that when you got close enough to the far door the room stopped trying to kill you, gave you a chance to go on through. How uncharacteristically generous, he mused. He approached the door. This one was very heavy duty. It would be impossible to brute force his way though, not that he was planning on that. No regular locks either. This door had an electronic keypad and a little card swiping thing. He smiled, not a problem.

He reached into another pouch on his belt and removed an electronic keycard, which he connected to a device that he removed from the pouch next to it. The screen above the keypad gave instructions, “Swipe card. Input code.” There was even a little animation of a hand swiping a card and then typing in a series of numbers.

“How user friendly.” He smiled, allowing himself a little smugness for having made it this far. He swiped his card, and numbers began flashing on the display, winking in and out too quickly to follow.

After several moments a message popped up. “Access Granted.” There was a click and then a hiss. Whatever was beyond here, it was hermetically sealed. This got more and more interesting. He looked in and saw a very small room, barely 3 feet across and then another door. It seemed to be sort of an airlock, probably some sort of decontamination protocol before you could move on to the final room. Whatever was in there had to be extremely sensitive. Good, he smiled to himself, that just meant it would be easier to break.

He stepped in and the door shut heavily behind him, another hiss. He was sealed in now. “Please stand by.” A friendly voice said. Puma stood by, it wasn’t like there were a lot of options. He began to hear a sound like power building up somewhere behind the walls. Then he felt a wave of some kind sweep over him, not uncomfortable as such, just an odd sensation. The uncomfortable part came a half-second later when every electronic device in his utility belt erupted in a cloud of sparks and acrid smoke.

Puma clawed at his waste, burning his hands as he ripped the belt off and tossed it into the corner. “EM countermeasures activated.” The friendly voice informed him. “Please input secondary access code.” A tiny panel in the ceiling opened up behind him, and it projected a laser light keyboard onto the wall before him. Another code, and without his toys, this one might prove impossible to hack.

“Fuck me sideways.”



Erok and Poet pulled the van back into the parking garage. Syrix, Pete, Spartan and Grunty were all in the living room with Puma-bot and SpiderWolve. The others hadn’t made it back yet.

“What happened to Ren?”

Spartan shrugged his shoulders. “I turned around for one second, and when I looked back she was gone. Poof, like a puff of smoke.”

“Well, she does have the ability to turn into smoke.” Puma-bot noted.

“Could she be involved in whatever happened to Tack?” Erok asked.

Poet, Syrix, Pete, and Spider all objected at once. Grunty wasn’t really paying that much attention. “No way.” Poet said loudly enough to cut through the other voices.

“Look, one of my people gets abducted, and suddenly the only former black hat in the group pulls a disappearing act? I think a little suspicion is called for.”

“She wouldn’t.” Spider declared. The other members of Poet’s team agreed quickly.

“She’s one of us.” Syrix said. “Sure she was mean and scary before, but she’s not really like that. You have no idea what you’re saying.”

“Look,” Erok told him, “we don’t have time for your sappy bullshit. The fact of the matter is-“

Puma-bot shook suddenly. “Alert.” The others spun to look at him. “Emergency signal from GDChickoo. She has lost sight of Film_geek. Film_geek’s beacon no longer registering.”

“She went after Geekers!” Spartan said. “Just like she did last time.”

“It’s not Ren!” Poet insisted. “They’re picking us off one-by-one.”

“Shut the fuck up!” Erok didn’t have time for this argument, not at the moment anyway. “Puma, map their locations. Spider, I want you to get our people back here right now. We can worry about who is doing this once we’re all together again.”

“Mapping now.” Puma-bot brought up a screen with a map of the city, including their current location and the locations of the remaining beacons. Only Foolsfolly and GD were still transmitting. As far as they knew, Eagle was still with Fools.

“GD first.” Erok said. Both blips were actually pretty close to home, but if Geekers had just been taken, GD was probably in the most immediate danger. Spider nodded and concentrated on opening up a portal.

“Puma, let GD know-“ before Erok could finish the young lady was already tumbling though the hole that Spider had opened up in the middle of the living room.

Erok ran to her, making sure she was ok. “Geekers?”

She shook her head. “I don’t know. We were walking, he was maybe a step or two behind me, and then he wasn’t there. I didn’t see it happen, but they couldn’t have grabbed him. He would have made a noise. I would have heard something. I just … I don’t know.” She was almost rambling now, obviously distraught. “Where’s Fools?”
“We’re getting him now. Puma, tell them to be ready for it. Spider, do the thing.”
Spider opened another portal. It sat there, an alien blackness hanging against the backdrop of their living area. After a few extremely tense moments, Eagleman stepped through and landed lightly on the carpet. The room relaxed several degrees until Erok caught sight of the look on his face. It was shock, incredulous, unmitigated shock.

“What is it?”

“It’s Fools.”

“Where?” GD’s eyes were locked on the portal.

“He left.”

“What do you mean ‘he left’?”

“I mean he just left. He told me that there was an emergency, that Spider was about to portal us back. He pointed toward where it was going to open up. I looked, and then when I looked back, he was walking away. I called after him, but then he disappeared.”

“That is sort of what he does.” Poet noted.

“Wait a second, you’re telling me that he actually walked away? Just up and left on his own? In the middle of an emergency?”

“Wouldn’t be the first time.” Syrix said, some bitterness obvious in his voice.

“He wouldn’t.” Erok sounded certain.

“Gee,” Poet said, “where have I heard that before?”

“Look, you fat piece of shit. I am getting sick and tired-“ What exactly it was that was making Erok both tired and sick was never established. The portal that Eagle had returned through was still open, possibly because Spider had gotten distracted by the storm brewing between the two leaders, or maybe because they were still hoping that Fools would come through.

What came through was not Foolsfolly. The small device tumbled through the air and landed on the carpet with a dull thud. A couple of people jumped away, reflexively assuming the worst. Others leaned in to get a look at it. Spider dissipated the portal with a flick of his wrist before anything else could come through.

Erok leaned over the device and came up holding a small tape recorder. There was a yellow sticky note attached. It read, “Play me.”

“I don’t think you should.” Someone said.

“If they wanted to kill us they would have sent a grenade, not a tape player.” Someone else replied. Murmurs started rising around the room. Erok held his hand up for silence. He’d made his decision.

“Hello, friends,” a voice rose from the device when the button was pressed, a friendly, happy voice, which made it all the more sinister because each of them recognized it. They’d heard it too often on the television or radio not to. It was Data.
“I do hope I haven’t interrupted anything. I know it’s been a while, but I was hoping we might have a bit of a chat. I’d come in, but it would be terribly gauche of me to just drop by uninvited, without giving you time to tidy up a bit, put out some snacks, maybe a little cheese plate. So I thought it might be easier for everyone if one of you would just step outside for a bit. Maybe JediPoet? I’d guarantee your safety of course.” Erok snorted derisively. “And with so many of your friends here with me already, there’s just a lot that we have to discuss.”

Poet locked eyes with Erok. Data had them. Not that that was a surprise at this point, but they knew now. “Fuck this.” Erok said. “We take him now, before he knows what hit him.”

Before Poet could respond the recorded voice was back, apparently Data had had the foresight to give Erok time to make his suggestion. “I would ask that you come alone, though. It’s not that I don’t trust you or your friends. It’s just that things are somewhat delicate just now, and I wouldn’t want somebody, or several somebodies, to get hurt over a misunderstanding. I know your friends here feel the same way.”

The recording finished, and Poet’s fists were clenched. “We can take him.” Erok said. “Spider can drop us right on top of them. They wouldn’t stand a chance.”

“We don’t know what he’s got out there, and the others-“

“The others would rather die than be bait to get more of us captured.”

“No.” This time it was Poet who had made a decision, and Erok was the one who was going to have to deal with it. “You said it yourself, this is my responsibility.”

“I didn’t mean-“

“I’m going.” He said it with such finality of tone that no one argued. He started toward the door to the garage. “If I don’t come back, you do what you have to.”

Erok walked over and held out his hand. The two old friends shook hands, and Erok put his other hand on the man’s shoulder, looking him in the eyes. He’d accepted what Poet was doing. He wasn’t happy about it, but he understood it. “Good luck.”

“To you too.” Then he was gone.



Puma had tried everything he could think of to trick his way past this final lock, but nothing worked. He’d tried about a million passwords, but he knew that the possible combinations on a keyboard with letters and numbers were practically limitless. Without his tools there was no way he could crack it. He’d considered trying to get at the projector device, but even if he could, with nothing to work with, he knew he was more liable to break it than get anything useful done, and without even the laser light keyboard to work with, he’d never make it out.

After exhausting every possibility he could think of, he’d resorted to simply kicking the door he wanted to go through and even the one he’d just come through. It would never actually help, but it made him feel a tiny bit better.

Finally even the kicking got tiresome, and his foot was starting to hurt. He slumped down in the corner opposite his utility belt and buried his head in his hands. How could he have let himself get caught like this? The whole James Bond secret agent gestalt that he’d had going on, dead-ended like this. It was pathetic.

“Giving up already?” The soft voice rang through the tiny room, and he jerked his head up in astonishment. Still a friendly voice, but a different one without a doubt, and one he recognized.

“Jessica?”

“The password is P – you should probably start typing this in, don’t you think?”

“Oh, right.” Puma jumped up and went back over to the wall where the keyboard was still being projected. He put his finger where the P was, and the projected image of the key lit up.”

“Good, ok. P – U – M – A.”

Puma typed the other three letters in as she recited them, and the door slid open with a quiet hiss. He looked behind him and toward the ceiling where the sound was coming from. “I don’t understand.”

“You will,” she assured him, her voice still so friendly that he couldn’t help but feel just a little bit better about the whole thing. “Go on in.”

He did, mostly because he didn’t have a lot of other options. Jessica watched him on the small display screen in the Leader’s office. The doorway whooshed closed behind him. She’d done her part. Data had told her to make sure that everyone knew that section 19 was off limits but most especially Morelikepuma. She was supposed to give him whatever help he needed, while making sure that it didn’t look too easy. He hadn’t needed much, just a little push to get him over the finish line. Now it was up to Data. He’d confided to her that Puma’s cooperation was integral to the upcoming operation. Whatever he’d left for the Guardsmen’s resident double agent, the Leader seemed sure that it would convince him, and that was all she needed to know. She deactivated the computer terminal and walked briskly out of the office, confident that everything would go the way it was supposed to.



When the door closed behind him, Puma jumped a bit. He’d come past all the booby traps and things on his own terms, certain that he knew what was going on or at least knew his part in it. Now everything had been turned on its head. Something else was going on, and it made him extremely nervous. Though, he consoled himself, if they’d wanted him dead, they could easily have done it already. A cold comfort, but it was something.

The room was very dimly lit, but before he could even come to terms with the darkness a screen flared to life in front of him. The image resolved itself into Data sitting behind his desk. “Puma, glad you could make it. I really wanted to have this conversation in person, if only to see the look on your face, but things have begun moving rather quickly, and you weren’t quite ready yet.”

“I am sorry about the bit of deception, the whole cloak and dagger thing to get you here, but there’s a lot that I need to explain, a lot that you need to understand, and not a whole lot of time. So I left this somewhere where I could be absolutely sure that you’d find it, and look, I was right.” Data smiled on the screen with more self-satisfaction than a recorded image deserved. “Please, have a seat,” a light flicked on illuminating a large, comfortable looking chair, “this is going to take some time.”
 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
25 June 2009 @ 09:18 pm
The engines were spinning down as a couple of guys hustled the staircase through the cool early morning air and up to the side of the small jet. By the time the door slid open, it was quiet enough for SpartanProto to make out at least one voice quite distinctly. Of course it didn’t hurt that the voice was nearly shouting.

“No, I don’t think I’m going to regret missing my chance to join the mile high club, but if you don’t shut up, you’re going to be regretting a lot of things.” There was another voice that Proto couldn’t quite make out, then a shrill cry followed by a heavy thump. A moment later ChipperHalf was making her way down the stairs, a duffel bag slung over her shoulder.

Proto grinned. “Long trip?”

She brushed a few strands of hair out of her face and spared an annoyed glance back at the hatch. “You have no idea.”

Several beats later Le_Creuset appeared at the top of the stairs as well, though walking seemed to be painful for him. His shamble was almost comical as he made his way down the stairs, clutching his bag in both arms and trying to hold on to the hand rail at the same time.

“Looks like you two had a good time.” Proto quipped. “Leave your stuff here. It’ll find you. Leader wants you both on the chopper and then in his office ASAP.”

“Something big?” A rather exciting prospect after months of inaction.

“It’s looking that way. Come on.”

They dropped their gear and followed him toward the small helicopter visible in the distance silhouetted against the rising sun with blades already spinning and ready to go. “You don’t know what it is?” Crusty asked. Chipper perked her ears up as well.

“Nah, whatever he’s got planned, he’s keeping it quiet. Great big fucking secret.”

“Probably sending us into Canada.” Chipper offered.

Proto smiled again. “You guys didn’t hear? Canada’s done.”

The generals both stopped cold. “What do you mean done?”

Proto turned back toward them. “I mean they’re done. Yesterday Data shot about a million missiles right up their asses. Every government facility, military base, and scientific lab, all glassed.” He motioned for to them to keep moving. There wasn’t any time to waste. “Hell, I’d be surprised if there are any Mounties left up there.”

“How’s he going to justify that to the UN?”

Proto shrugged. “Said their government was supporting terrorism. It’s not like he needs much of an excuse anyway. The UN is already sending peacekeeping forces in. UK is taking over all the government functions until they can work things out, trying to keep things from going all to hell.”

“The one piece of real action in this whole thing, and we missed it.” Crusty was crushed.

“Yeah, but he wouldn’t be rushing us in for nothing. Maybe there’s something new.”

Her words were drowned out by the noise of the propeller as they approached the helicopter. There was a young man standing there, blonde hair being tossed around by the backwash from the spinning blades.

Proto turned back to them, yelling now to be heard over the din. “Guys, this is our newest recruit, FinalF4ntasy.” He made a vague gesture and then turned to the young man, slapping him on the shoulder. “Newbie, show some respect. These guys are bigshot generals.”

Final did something halfway between a salute and a wave, and the others nodded in acknowledgment. “How far is the base?” Chipper asked no one in particular.

“About twenty minutes, ma’am.” Final answered. Chipper gave him an almost lethal glare at the last word and then climbed into the chopper. Final watched her go, looking confused and just a little scared. “Sir?” He tried. She didn’t look back. He turned to Crusty who just shrugged his shoulders and climbed in after her. “General?”

The ride went by quickly, especially considering how much time the officers had spent flying already in the preceding 15 hours. The quick jump from the airport to the Leader’s current base of operations was just a drop in the bucket.

“Newbie,” Proto said when they were on the ground again, “you take ‘em up. I’ll let Data know they’re coming.” Final nodded and then motioned for the others to follow him as Proto jogged off in a different direction.

He held the door open for them, and then the three of them walked through the corridors in silence for a while before Final decided to strike up a conversation. “So what is it you guys can do?” Chipper cast a sideways glance at him. “I only ask because I can copy other people’s powers when I’m around them, and it’s nice to kinda know my options.” He gave them sort of a half-smile, and Chipper tilted her head slightly in assent.

She stopped walking and held her hand out in front of Final, palm up. Final blinked and there was a small ball of energy hovering above her hand. It looked like a bubble, but at its core there was a bright spot and lancing out from that central node to the edges of the bubble were little lightning bolts. It looked like one of those glass globes where the little beams of energy came toward your finger when you touched the outside. Then she closed her hand and it was gone.

“So you’ve got electric … um, bubble power?”

“Not exactly.”

“They’re EMP blasts.” Crusty told him. “She makes them and controls them. She can pick a jet out of the sky with one of those, and the second it hits, oh, whoops, you didn’t need all those electronics to fly did you? My bad.” He pantomimed a plane crashing into his hand.

“Wow, no wonder Data wanted you with the army if you could take out enemy planes.” He looked impressed with her. She looked bored.

“Or tanks or ships or just about anything else,” Crusty added. “She can even knock someone out with one of them if she gets in a good shot. It kinda shorts out your brain for a bit or something like that. Leaves you with one hell of a headache after.”

Final got the impression that General Le_Creuset was speaking from experience, but he thought it best not to ask. “What about you?”

Crusty smiled and sort of spread his legs, taking a deep breath. Chipper rolled her eyes. Then he looked at Final and extended his left arm. Before he even realized it, Final’s left arm had moved out as well and his hand began actively groping Chipper’s ass.

Chipper slapped him, more out of reflex than anything else, and after a moment’s thought she hit Crusty twice as hard. The other general winced but then he smiled. He seemed to be used to it. Then she started walking again, and Final moved quickly to catch up, since he was supposed to be showing them where to go.

“You have super pervert powers?”

Chipper actually smiled at that. “No,” Crusty said, “I can control people, well, one person, as long as I’m on line of sight.”

“That’s really cool.” Final said, and he meant it. “But why put you with the army because of that?”

“Well, think about it. Having super strength is great, but when you’ve got a couple dozen guys with guns coming toward you, it doesn’t help that much, not unless you’ve got bullet-proof skin too. All I have to do is be able to see them, and suddenly one of their guys is shooting his buddies. Then when they take him out, another one of them goes off. It’s hard to stay organized with something like that going on, not great for morale either. While they’re panicking our guys can go in and wipe them out.” He shrugged. “That was the idea, at least. We never really got to try it out.”

“Wow, that’s … a shame … I guess.” There was an awkward pause, but before it could stretch out for too long, they made it to the outer door to Data’s office suite. “It’s right in here.” He told them, opening the door. “Jessica will let him know you’re here.” Then he quickly disappeared back the way they’d come.

A double shrug and the generals walked in to the large open room beyond. There were several desks, but almost all of them were empty. It was, after all, quite early in the morning. Most of the staff, they reasoned, probably didn’t show up until at least 7 or 8. The only occupied desk was the one farthest away from the door they’d entered through and nearest to the large double doors at the other end.

The woman working at the desk was impeccable groomed and surprisingly bright-eyed, considering the hour. She looked up as they entered and then pressed a button on her desk. “Sir, the generals have arrived.” Then she went back to typing. By the time the pair made it across the room to where she sat, the doors were already opening, and the Leader stepped out.

“Data!” Chipper shouted happily, and she actually hugged him. This drew a raised eyebrow from the secretary. The Leader was quite popular, particularly with those who worked for him, but that was the first time she’d seen him get that sort of greeting. “Finally, a civilized person. How could you leave me out on the edge of the world with this thing for so long.” She shot Crusty a look of extreme dislike.

“It’s good to see you too, Chipper.” Data said calmly. “I think I can make it up to you both. Come inside.” They followed him in, and Jessica closed the doors behind them. When they were all seated, Data opened a drawer and pulled out two large manilla envelopes, tossing one to each of them. “You’re assignment with the military is over.” They both looked up from the envelopes in surprise. “Everyone is our ally, and soon they’ll be more than that. I suspect we won’t have much need for a military at all before long. So, welcome to the Guardsmen.”

“Sweet!” Crusty said. Chipper seemed satisfied as well.

“Those folders have everything you’ll need to know, including your new assignments. For you, Chipper, it means some down time. Enjoy the good food, the comfortable quarters, and the complete lack of Crusty, for at least a little while.” Now she was practically beaming, though over which part wasn’t entirely clear.

“Where will I be, then?” Crusty asked.

“For you, I’ve got something very important in mind. We’re going to visit some old friends.”


JediPoet, whose team of heroes was considerably smaller since Erok had taken half of them and lit out for parts unknown, was sitting in the large common room at the Outcasts’ base. The Outcasts were a group of people native to this universe. Most of them had super powers as well. The main thing they had, though, were resources and connections. They were determined to fight against the Leader’s regime, and when they’d met up with the Family, they’d given the struggling group of heroes a place to stay and the help sorely needed at a time when they’d been struggling just to stay alive.

Before meeting the Outcasts the Family had more or less wandered, sometimes split into several groups, just trying to stay a step ahead of the Leader’s people and a step ahead of the grave. The organization, facilities, and connections that the Outcasts provided had allowed the new heroes to organize and plan their moves to actually accomplish something. Poet had felt that this was the best place for them to be if they actually wanted to make a lasting difference in this universe. Unfortunately not everyone had agreed. So Erok and the others had gone off on their own to work on a smaller scale in a single city. Spiderman instead of the Avengers. Since they’d come back, briefly, for Baraxis’ funeral, he hadn’t heard anything from them.

What Poet had been hearing recently was a lot of buzz from the Outcasts. Despite the fact that they were allies, despite the fact that Poet’s half of the Family was living in their base, they didn’t always see fit to keep them informed on everything that was going on. Right now he could tell that something big was happening, had been for the last day. Whatever it was, they weren’t sharing, and the televisions were conveniently on the fritz. There was something big going on, and the Outcasts were keeping the Family in the dark.

They’d asked some question, of course, but no one had seemed particularly interested in giving them any information. Poet had to remind himself that he and his people were guests in the Outcasts’ base (though the Outcasts had a tendency to treat them more like mercenaries at times or even just weapons) and that they shouldn’t push too hard if they wanted things to remain cordial.

That determination was put to the test a few minutes later when the entire underground complex was rocked by an explosion somewhere far above. Jedi jumped up. Lights flickered for a few moments and then shut off. Red emergency lights began flashing, possibly even creepier than the darkness they succeeded, and there were sirens like they were in an episode of Star Trek or something.

Other members of his team began rushing into the room. EagleMan got there first. “What’s going on?!”

“I have no idea.” Poet could hear people rushing around outside the room, but as Ren, Syrix, and Spiderwolve arrived, he knew he had to deal with his own team first. He looked around, taking a quick inventory of his people. “Where are the others?”

“Pete is –“ before Syrix could even finish PeteZahut, a Nightcrawler-esque teleporter, appeared in the room with a small pop, “uh, here.”

“Grunty is down with his plants.” Spiderwolve said quickly.

Poet gave Pete a look, no instructions required. The teleporter simply nodded and disappeared again.

Just then Shadow came into the room, looking rather flustered. Name taken from his power to move through shadows, Shadow was the member of the Outcasts who had always seemed the most forthcoming and friendly with the Family. Now, though, illuminated only by the eerie flashing red lights, he looked morose and maybe even a little bit frightened.

“You’ve got to get out of here.” Shadow said, with a dark sort of certainty that was chilling in and of itself.

“What’s going on?” Poet demanded, glad to have someone who might give them answers, regardless of how harassed the man already looked.

“No time. Go. Now. Run.”

“We’re not going anywhere until we figure out what the fuck is happening.”

Shadow cast a quick glance over his shoulder. Then he looked back at the Family. 5 pairs of eyes stared at him expectantly in the strobing light. Finally he seemed to decide that telling them would be faster than trying to convince them. “Yesterday we lost contact with our allies in Canada, all of them.”

“Lost contact?” Eagle prompted.

“They’re gone. All of them. The Leader launched an all-out pre-emptive strike against Canada, saying they were supporting terrorist groups around the world.”

Another explosion rocked the facility, followed quickly by a third. Just them Pete reappeared with Grunthos at his side. Poet held up a hand to hold back any questions for a moment.

“And now they’re attacking here.” It wasn’t a question.

They saw Shadow nod emphatically through the darkness in between flashes. “We don’t think they know exactly where we are. They’re just sort of dropping bombs all over the place. We can’t feel most of it.” As if to disprove him there was another blast above them and the base shook more furiously than it had yet. “But they’re getting closer. You all have to go.”

“Go? We can help you fight them off.” Eagle declared, though several of the others seemed less than thrilled at the prospect.

“We’re not fighting them. We’re leaving as well. We have our own means of escape, but we can’t take you with us. Not now. Besides, if someone told the Leader about this place, he might know where we’re going from here anyway. You’re probably safer on your own, for the moment at least.”

There was something unspoken there. Not all of the Outcasts trusted the Family members. If they thought that one of them had been responsible, purposefully or inadvertently, for revealing their position to the Leader’s people, they wouldn’t want them tagging along on their evacuation. For his part, Poet understood. Because he felt the same way. If one of them was a traitor or if the Outcasts’ organization had been compromised, the Family would be better off taking a different escape route.

“Ok.” He agreed. Then he turned back to his own people. Shadow remained in the background, as if he wanted to make sure they got away or wanted to make sure they left. A subtle but important distinction. Poet took stock of his people again and realized that one was still missing. “Where’s Drums?”

“Lookout duty.” Ren said. The base shook again.

The Outcasts’ base was hidden under a mountain far from anything remotely civilized. About a mile away there was a small road, pretty much deserted but the only reasonable approach for anyone coming toward the base by vehicle. There were always a couple of people in assigned to keep a lookout in a seemingly abandoned shack which communicated with the main base through a long underground tunnel so that no one ever had to be seen going in or out. The Family had agreed to join the rotation of Outcast personnel assigned to man the forward station, which was to be the first line of defense in case uninvited guests showed up.

Shadow made a choking sound that drew attention back to him. He looked like he didn’t want to say what he said next. “We lost contact with the lookout post before we even realized an attack was underway. The tunnel is collapsed.” He hesitated for a moment. “One of the problems … well, actually one of the benefits of the lookout post, was that it makes for an obvious first target for an air attack on the area. If they don’t know where we are, then the attack on the lookouts gives the rest of us enough time to escape.” The base shook again, this time it seemed to last much longer and pieces of paneling from the ceiling fell onto their heads.

Jedi thought for just a few seconds before he made his decision. “Spider, get ready to get us out of here.” Spiderwolve could create portals to anywhere in the world. It made travel a lot easier.

“Poet!” Several people objected at once. “We can’t just leave him behind.”

“Look, guys, if he saw the attack coming, he’s probably fine.” Drums’ power was phasing through solid matter. In theory, if he’d had time to phase, he should have been able to avoid being injured in the attack. Maybe. “If he didn’t see it coming …” the unfinished statement just sort of hung in the air for several moments. “Well, there’s nothing we can do for him. We have got to go.”

Shadow nodded encouragingly as another bomb hit above them. “You all need to get out of here. We’ll contact you when things have cooled down, and if Drums is alright we’ll find him.”

“Spider,” Poet said, “do you remember the place you ported the other guys in from for the funeral?” Erok hadn’t trusted his old comrades (or maybe just didn’t trust the company they were keeping) enough to give them the location of their new base for Spider to open a portal directly there when they’d come for the funeral. The Miami team had gone to a different pre-arranged spot in the city from which they could depart while maintaining the security of their base. That meant that if Poet and his people wanted to find the others, that was where they’d have to start looking.

Spider nodded and then with a wave of his hand there was a portal big enough for a person to walk through hanging, black against the semi-darkness of the room, though it had an eerie glowing outline that wasn’t as noticeable when Spider made the portals in broad daylight.

Jedi waved everyone toward the portal. “Ok, guys, let’s do like the Will Smith song says.” His people filed through one after another until only Poet was left. He looked back at Shadow and gave him a weak smile and a half wave. “Thanks for everything, and good luck.”

“You too.” Shadow replied. Then Poet was gone.

As the portal closed behind the hero, a smile that was somewhere between unnerving and sinister crossed Shadow’s face. When he was sure they were gone, he turned and ran back to tell the rest of his people that the heroes from the Family had disappeared, taking the portal-maker with them. To tell the other Outcasts that there was now no way for them to escape, and that they’d been abandoned to make their last stand on their own.


Chipper walked into the dining hall, still wearing her military clothes, and looked around as if she wasn’t quite sure where she’d ended up. She spotted several Guardsmen sitting at one of the tables and walked over to them. “Dac!” She exclaimed.

CapDac, the elastic man of the Guardsmen, was sitting with Brodie and two of the Protos, just finishing off the food on his plate. He looked up when he heard his name. “Chipper!” He hadn’t heard that she was back.

“Well, aren’t you looking good?” She said as she approached their table with a smile. She had a reputation for being something of a flirt. “I haven’t seen you since that …” she looked at the other three Guardsmen, uncertain about how much she was allowed to say, “that thing in Greece.”

“Oh, right.” Dac acknowledged, “the, uh, thing.”

Brodie rolled his eyes. They all knew that Dac had done a lot of black ops work for the Leader before he’d become a Guardsman. So no one was surprised that he’d crossed paths with the military branch a time or two. Them being so cloak and dagger about it was just condescending.

“Maybe you guys can help me out.” She said. “Never been to this base before, and I’m a little lost.” She looked duly embarrassed. “I’m trying to get back to my quarters, east wing, section 3 K. Please tell me you guys know where that is.”

“Sure,” one of the Protos said, mouth still half full of food. He pointed with his knife. “You go down that way, fifth left, then the third right and then-”

“No.” The other Proto interrupted him. “It’s the third left, then the second left, and the fourth right. Then … hmm.”

Both Protos thought about it for a second. Then they both conceded, “No, you’re right.” The double concession made them both pause again.

“Well, there’s a door.” One of them said.

“Yeah, it says, ‘Janitor.’”

“But you don’t want to go in there.”

“Definitely not.”

At least they agreed about something. “You know what we need are some signs.”

“Yeah, or one of those things they have in malls that says, ‘You are here.’”

“Oh, totally.”

Dac finally jumped in to save Chipper from getting any more confused than she already was. “Look, I was about to head that way anyway. I’ll show you where it is.”

She smiled wide and nearly gave a little jump. “Oh, thank you so much. I really appreciate it.”

“It’s fine.” He told her. “It’ll give us a chance to catch up. You won’t believe how that thing ended.”

The two of them walked off down the corridor together.

“She’s nice.” One of the Protos said.

“And cute.” The other one added.

Brodie shrugged and went back to eating.


The base was a maze of hallways and doors leading to more hallways and then stairwells on top of that. The halls were bustling with people, but a self-respecting Guardsman couldn’t ask for directions in their own base. It would look terrible. Finally, after a rather circuitous journey, Dac managed to get Chipper right to her door. “Home sweet home.” He said.

“Oh, wow, you have no idea how much I appreciate the help.” She swung the door open. “Why don’t you come in for a minute, if you’re not too busy. I could use a little advice on this whole Guardsman thing. I haven’t spent a lot of time working with other super people since I got here, and a lot of these guys are a little … weird.”

“You have no idea.” He told her, accepting the invitation and walking into the room. There was an unopened duffel bag lying next to the bed. “Haven’t unpacked yet, I guess?”

He heard the door close behind him and turned around to see her grinning like a crazy person and leaning against the door, hands clasped demurely behind her back. “Waste time unpacking before I got a chance to see you? Perish the thought.”

Now that they were completely alone Dac couldn’t hold back a second longer. He practically lunged at her, pressing her back against the door. His lips found her lips while his hands found her ass.

The kiss lasted for quite some time, only breaking when they needed to come up for air and then beginning again immediately. Her arms wrapped around him, and he could feel the intensity and the warmth of her body pressing back against his. Eventually he started working his way down, kissing her neck as his fingers began pulling at the Velcro and zipper of her camouflage ACU jacket.

Her eyes were closed as she reveled in their first physical contact in quite some time. “Mmm, you have no idea how much I need this.” She told him. “I haven’t seen you in forever, and that idiot hits on me all the time. I have been waiting …”


“… months for you to do that.”

Foolsfolly and gdchickoo had been dancing around each other almost from the moment she joined up with the family, after escaping Lionel’s evil science lab/prison. Since they’d come to Miami they’d talked all the time, gone on walks, and generally completely fallen for each other, but somehow Fools had never been able to force himself to take the initiative. Until now. They’d been walking, talking, and somehow ended up in her room, and he’d finally given in to the uncontrollable urge to kiss her.

“I thought Erok was going to have to flat-out grope me before you stepped up.”

“You mean he’s been-“

“Trying to make you jealous so that you’d make a move? Duh!” She kissed him this time. “I guess it worked.”

Fools blushed, a chagrinned expression on his face. “Well, sometimes a guy has to take his time, move things slowly.”

“There’s a difference between slow and glacial.” Now that the cat was finally out of the bag, so to speak, GD planned on taking a lot of stored up teasing out on her hesitant beau.

“So you’d like me to move a little faster, is that what you’re saying?”

“A little faster would be nice, yes.”

“Ok, well, how’s this.” He kissed her again, not the hesitant peck that he’d started out with. This one was hard, passionate, intense, and when their lips separated again, after what seemed like a year, he had a hold of the bottom of her tank top. Without the slightest hesitation he began to pull it up over her head. She raised her hands above her head cooperatively and gave him a devious little smile. He tossed the little shirt away, and as …


… she kicked her uniform pants at him from halfway across the room, Dac noticed that she was wearing standard-issue military undergarments. They left a lot to the imagination. “Not very sexy.” He teased her, though for all his talk he couldn’t take his eyes off of the long, pale, toned legs she’d exposed to his view.

“Well, that’s because you’re not done with the unwrapping.” She ran her hands suggestively along the outline of her own feminine figure. “Trust me, it just gets better from here.”

“Oh, I don’t doubt it.” He reached out, stretching his arms across the distance between them. Grabbing her shoulders, he tossed her onto the bed, probably a little more roughly than was strictly necessary.

“Oo,” she giggled as she bounced. “Mr. Fantastic likes to play rough.”

He climbed on to the bed himself and kissed her again. Then he allowed himself a moment to take it all in, savoring the scene before him. “Not really.” He smiled, “but you’re right about one thing. This is going to be …”


“… fantastic!” GD collapsed onto the bed, covered with sweat and panting to catch her breath. “That was just fantastic.”

“Well,” Fools said, doing his best to sound casual and confident while being completely out of breath himself, “I do what I can.”

She wrapped herself in his arms. “I’d say you do at that.” They enjoyed the feeling of skin-on-skin contact for a while, losing themselves in it. Finally a thought occurred to her. “You don’t think the others heard me, do you? I was … kind of loud.” She blushed furiously.

“I hope they did.” He declared, kissing her playfully. “Maybe then Erok will know to stay the hell away from you.” The two of them stayed there just like that until they both drifted off to sleep.


“Hurry up!” Chipper insisted. “You’ve got to go.”

“Christ, give me a minute here. I think I was trying to put on your shoes.”

Chipper was simply wrapped in a blanket, but she was quite adamant that Dac needed to get dressed as quickly as possible. Getting dressed really fast is actually harder than it sounds.

“What if Data stops by?” She asked. “What if someone realizes how long you’ve been in here? That is how rumors get started. Then we’d both be in trouble!”

“I know, I know.” He finally got his shoes on the right feet.

Dac moved to kiss her one last time, and she let him get away with it for half a second before shoving him away with a smile. “Go!” Unfortunately using her hands for that meant that the blanket she was wrapped in fell to the floor, and she bent down quickly (but not too quickly) to retrieve it.

He really didn’t want to tear himself away, but she was right. “Ok, ok, I’m going.” He said when she caught him watching her. He cracked the door to make sure no one was outside, and then he slipped out. They’d agreed that no one could find out about them, and he wasn’t about to risk messing up a good thing.


Erok was incensed. “What the fuck do you mean you told them where we are? This is supposed to be a secret base. That’s ‘secret’ as in, when you get the desire to tell someone about it, shut the fuck up instead. Is that a hard concept? What’s the point of having a fucking secret base if you’re just going to tell everyone about it?”

Pumabot, on the other hand, was his usual calm and collected self. “I was created to help the Family. I do believe they still qualify, unless of course I missed a meeting.”

“That’s not the point!”

“Hey, Erok, dude, if they’re in trouble, do you seriously not want to help them?” Geekers had chosen a side. “I mean, I know we had a difference of opinion or whatever, but they’re still our friends. And it’s not like we’re hurting for room here.”

The pyrokinetic continued to fume, but he couldn’t argue the point. Geekers was right. He took a deep breath. “Ok, how about this. Next time just let me know before you do something like this. I am supposed to be the leader here. It would be nice to be, you know, involved in the decision making process. Ok?”

“Fine.” Pumabot remained impassive.

“Ok, when are they getting here?”

A noise came from the entryway. The base didn’t have a front door per se; it was more of a secret entrance tunnel.

“In short order, I would expect.” Pumabot replied.

“Fuck. Ok, Geekers, get the others. We’re going to need to find rooms for everybody, probably some food too.”

“Tack and Proto are out on patrol I think, and I don’t know if Fools and GD are back from their little stroll yet.”

“I swear, it’s going to take a nuclear bomb for that guy to make his move. Go check everyone’s rooms just to make sure.” Geekers nodded and ran off. “And you can find accommodations for our guests, since you’re the one who invited them.” Pumabot made no response before trundling off himself.

A quick knock and peak into Tack and Proto’s rooms revealed that they weren’t back yet. Fools room came up empty as well. So Film_Geek was pretty confident by the time he made it to GD’s room that there was no one else in the base. That was why he didn’t observe his usual caution with GD’s room. The guys on the team made a concerted effort not to invade her privacy, but since she was obviously not home, he simply quick knock and then peeked in without waiting for a response.

He did a classic double take, which was followed up quickly by a wide-mouthed stare at the still-sleeping and very naked couple. For several moments he was too shocked to move or speak or even to close the door again. The spell was broken, however, by JediPoet’s familiar voice coming from right behind him. “Holy shit!”


Later that night everyone had gotten settled in, quarters found for all the new arrivals. The underground complex was, after all, quite extensive. Everyone was tucked quietly into their beds, including Foolsfolly and GDchickoo, who had, after an insanely embarrassing reunion with their friends, each retired to their own beds.

Some of the heroes tossed. Some turned. JediPoet snored like lawn mower. One of them, however, was not quite as alone as the rest. From the shadows in the corner of the room a serpentine voice emanated. “Remember.”
 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
17 June 2009 @ 06:19 pm
Data was the Leader, ruler of an ever-expanding global empire. The Guardsmen were his eyes, his ears, and when the situation called for it, his fists throughout the world. Many of them he kept near him at all times, super powered soldiers on hand to accomplish his designs at a moment’s notice. As such, he wasn’t the kind of guy to skimp on accommodations for them. He changed bases of operations often, going wherever he needed to go to manage things most efficiently, but no matter where they ended up, he made sure that his people were taken care of. Having a comfortable place to sleep is just the sort of morale booster a person needs when they might be sent out to die at any moment.

One of the Guardsmen was enjoying these creature comforts, snoozing contentedly, when something - not a sound per se, more of a sensation - caused him to wake up. In a single fluid motion the Guardsman retrieved a pistol from beneath his pillow and pointed it instinctively towards a dark corner of the room. “Who’s there?!”

Silvery shafts of moonlight filtered in through the only window, but aside from the small area these illuminated, the room was dark, foreboding on all sides. The thing that made this particular corner more threatening than the others was just a feeling, another sensation, as it were.

“Remember.” The voice was almost more serpent-like than it was human, more like a hiss than a word, but it had the desired effect.

The Guardsman’s head was suddenly foggy. Setting his gun down, he put his hands to his head and shook it several times, as if trying to dislodge something that had gotten stuck. Out of the darkness glided a different sort of darkness, black against black, only distinguishable as vaguely human when it moved into silhouette against the window.

The Guardsman opened his eyes again. “Oh, it’s you.”

“It is. You have news?”

“Yeah,” he replied, shaking his head one last time. Things were beginning to come into focus. “Yeah, I do. Data found Qwirtle.” Only a few days before, Data had sent five of his people to raid a facility and retrieve an item. The item had turned out to be Qwirtle, former leader of the Rogues, or what was left of him. “I haven’t seen you in a while,” the Guardsman noted. “Going for a new look? The whole Ringwraith thing kind of works for you.”

The figure ignored the comment. “He is sending a team?”

“Sent. Past tense. They went in, mopped the floor with the guards and got the jar.” Qwirtle’s remains had been committed to a large cylinder, filled with a strange liquid.

“We shall have to reacquire the specimen.”

“No can do, big guy. On the way out your ‘specimen’ went over a cliff. Bang, splat, boom. The boom part was a big explosion. Not so much as a pinky toe left over.”

This seemed to give the dark figure pause. “That is … disappointing, especially considering the effort that you and I put into procuring it. That specimen would have proven very useful in the coming conflict.”

“Yeah, well, maybe you should have thought of that before you left it lying around for Data to steal back. You might as well have sent him an invitation and put out a sign, ‘Gross floating corpse clearance sale, everything must go.’”

“The plan will have to be adjusted. Regardless, the end is quickly approaching. I hope you are prepared, my friend. The final conflict will only be more taxing with this loss.”

“I’ve been ready from the beginning. I just want to get it done. I’m tired of walking around lobotomized all the time.”

The figure began receding into the darkness again. “That is well.” The voice became farther away and snake-like again. “Now, forget.” Just like that, the part of the Guardsman’s brain that remembered his true mission, remembered the master he really served was sealed off from the rest, out of sight, out of mind, and out of reach of Data’s power to inspire commitment and loyalty in those around him. He slept again, comfortable in his large bed and blissfully unaware of the conversation that had just taken place.

***

Data walked into the United Nations building with WhoIsBrodie at his side. He often brought Brodie along for these sorts of visits. Having a guy watching your back who could outrun a bullet was kind of comforting when dealing with politics. The political pandering and infighting was the worst part about being the Leader. Today, however, he wore a smile. He’d been working towards this for a very long time.

As he entered the main hall, he motioned for Brodie to wait near the door. He made the walk towards the center podium alone, taking the time to shake the hands of most of the representatives he passed. They represented independent nations in name only at this point.

Data had cultivated relationships with almost every world leader. There’d been Dolgoruki, of course, the Russian dictator so weak-willed that he’d succumbed to Data’s abilities in less than an hour. He’d essentially passed over control of his nation to Data live on international television that same day. Most of the presidents, prime ministers, kings, etc. weren’t that easy (though the number that had been would probably surprise people). It had taken hours, days, even months of meetings and talking. Talking was the key. Data’s loyalty aura subsumed a person’s will, but his rhetoric, the logical way he presented his arguments, clear, concise, and convincing; that changed a person’s mind. The two working in concert could overcome almost anyone given enough time.

Of course there had been some trouble makers. The leadership of Peru, for instance, had refused to even meet with him. This had necessitated a regime change, engineered by some people that Data had in his employee for just such eventualities. Australia was one of the last two holdouts on the world scene. It had taken an unexpected heart attack to put someone in charge of the government who was more receptive to what the Leader had to offer. Of course the military units he had poised to invade hadn’t hurt either. A little military pressure had been helpful in swaying many nations that were on the fence, and he’d never once actually had to have his people attack. The mere presence had been enough every time. Regardless of the reason, the Aussies were officially on board. Today they were signing the treaty. That left only one nation to deal with, and he had special plans for them. By tomorrow he would rule the world.

The signing went off without a hitch. Everything was smiling for the cameras and shaking hands. Australia, they declared, was delighted to be brought into the fold, under the protection of the great Leader. The order, peace, and prosperity he’d brought to the other nations of the world was unmatched in history. This would usher in a new age of blah blah blah.

Then the reporters asked, what about Canada? Well, certainly the other nations of the world wanted them to join in this new age, but the people of Canada were free to choose for themselves. Personal freedoms, Data assured everyone, were the most important tenet of the golden age he was working to bring about.

After lengthy discussions, speeches, questions, and general hoopla, Data made his excuses, keeping the world at peace is a full time job and all that. Laughter. Good. As he walked back out the large doors Brodie quickly fell into step beside him. “That went well,” the Guardsman noted.

“A show for the cameras.” Data looked around at the stately building. “I very much doubt that this place will be necessary for much longer. Now that we’ve got everyone under one banner, a little less autonomy probably would not go awry.”

“One nation under Data,” Brodie offered.

The Leader smiled. “Something like that.” He drew his Guardsman’s attention back to the building. “I suppose we’ll have to find a new use for this place. Too historic to just tear it down.” He thought about it for a moment. “Maybe a movie theater.”

Brodie cocked his head slightly. “Movies are good.”

The men who ceremonially guarded the main entrance to the building held the doors open for the Leader and his colleague. Data walked into the sun shining on a world that was now his almost completely. He looked into the sky and smiled again. “Yes, yes they are.”

***

As the helicopter descended toward the tarmac, it kicked up a vicious cloud of dust. Data had radioed ahead, and looking out the window he could see several people waiting to receive their orders and covering their eyes to protect themselves from the onslaught produced by the downward pressure from the spinning blades.

As soon as they touched down Brodie disappeared in a burst of speed. He had his orders already. Data motioned for the others to follow him. They fell into step around him as he strolled confidently toward the building. When the sounds from the helicopter had died down enough that everyone could hear him he got started. “Rage.”

RaginAsian was a shape shifter who essentially served as the intelligence officer of the Guardsmen. He still sported a scar across his neck from where Foolsfolly had once killed him, or at least made a concerted effort to that end. “I got your message on my way back. Are we sure our intelligence is good on this?”

“Absolutely,” Rage assured him.

“Lionel is definitely there?”

“Him and everybody who is anybody up north. He’s demonstrating his newest toy for the prime minister, pretty much all the top brass, and most of the heavy hitters.”

At one point Data had been completely ignorant of the scientist and his work for the Canadian government. The lapse in intelligence had almost been a fatal one for the Leader. It had been fatal for one of his Guardsmen. Since then he’d been keeping a close eye on them. “Perfect. Hang back a sec. Jess?”

Rage dropped back and Jessica, one of Data’s secretarial staff fell into his place seamlessly. She was tall, blonde, a complete knockout, but she always dressed and behaved in the most professional manner possible. Fast note-taker, nearly perfect memory, and extremely intelligent, basically the ideal assistant.

“I want a press release to go out ASAP.” A note pad and pen appeared in her hands as if by magic. Ideal assistant. “We have recently discovered the identity and location of the terrorists responsible for the crash of a hijacked airliner almost two years ago, as well as the attack on San Diego and the assault on my person last year.” It wasn’t entirely true. Lionel and his people had been responsible for the attack on Data. The rest was just speculation, completely unsupported by evidence, but evidence wasn’t a hard thing to create if the situation required it.

“The most disheartening thing about this discovery is that the group is being supported by – no, wait,” Jessica had been nodding continually as he spoke, but when he began to backtrack she shook her head emphatically and began scratching things out, “make it, the most disheartening thing about this discovery is that this group, committed to generating chaos and fear across the globe, is being harbored and financed by a sovereign nation, one we had considered until now to be a dedicated ally. Nevertheless, we can not allow the actions of one nation to destroy everything we, as a race, have worked so hard to accomplish in recent years. We must make a stand against those who would use terror as a weapon. Etc. Etc. Make it sincere and determined but regretful. We wish there was another way, but etc. etc. You know the drill. They’re the bad guys. We’re the good guys, and something has to be done, even though we wish it didn’t. Heavy on the principles, vague on the something.”

“Not a problem, sir. Anything else?”

“No, get on it. I want a final draft on my desk for approval in half an hour.”

By now the group had made its way into the main building, and Jessica simply nodded and broke off from the group without another word. He motioned for Rage to rejoin him. “I trust everything is ready.”

“Oh, yeah, we’re good to go. Just give the word.”

“I want our missiles hitting the ground before that paper hits my desk. Lionel and the others are priority one, but I want it all gone. Military bases, research facilities, centers of government, burned to the ground. After today I don’t want one plane, tank or politician left that might cause us trouble. This ends now.”

“I’m on it.” And he too broke away from the group to get to work.

“Proto.” SpartanProto could make copies of himself, not all of which even seemed to agree about which side they were on, as there were some working with the Family. There were always at least three of him wandering around the Guardsmen’s base. This one had sort of unofficially taken on the position of communications officer. He fell into step beside the Leader. “I want you to put in a call to the field commanders. Now that the folks down under have signed on, they’re not doing much good with the army, and before long I suspect we’re going to need all hands on deck here.”

“Alright.” He moved to leave, but Data indicated that he wasn’t finished.

“When you’ve got their ETA, I want you and Final to take the chopper and meet them at the airfield. I need them in my office the moment they touch down.”

“You got it.” Satisfied that he had all his orders, Proto motioned for FinalFant4sy to follow him. Final was a leech. He could copy the powers of anyone in his vicinity, though he couldn’t copy their expertise with those powers. He was also the newest and youngest member of the Guardsmen, and Data was working to get him more experience in all areas of the job. He was often paired up with more experienced Guardsmen to learn how to do things. “You’ve never met the generals, have you, kid?” Proto asked him as they headed toward the comms room.

“Uh-uh.” Final replied.

“They’re fun.”

With everyone else taken care of, the final person in the procession took up the position beside Data as they arrived at the Leader’s office. Data didn’t say anything until they’d reached his desk, and he was once again occupying his favorite chair. SuperGenius sat down across from him without waiting for an invitation. The anti-social Guardsman was sort of the mad scientist of the group, often locked away in his laboratory for days or weeks at a time. He glowed a dull yellow from a constant output of radiation, and Data had noticed that the man’s lack of a need to sleep often manifested in him not needing to blink as much either. It added to his creepy factor.

“Where are we on Elite?” Elite_Muller had been one of Data’s best Guardsmen until he lost most of his body in battle. Super had been working night and day on a new body for him, a completely organic one. Elite refused to be put in another cybernetic suit. Less than a week ago, there had been a breakthrough.

“Initial tests look promising. The tissue cloning procedures are showing more results than we’d even hoped for. If things continue at this rate, he could be on his new feet in a matter of days.”

“I’m glad to hear it, and the long-term project?”

“Ah, well, as you know we’re still missing several …” He trailed off, searching for the right word. “Key components. However, the zero point energy engines arrived yesterday, and I spent most of the night integrating them into the device.”

“Good. With the political situation resolved, we’re free to focus our collective efforts on finishing this. It is now our top priority.”

“You’re letting the others in on it?”

“Their help will be essential, but for now the information stays compartmentalized. Only you and I will know what the device is meant to do. For everyone else the project will just be a codename, for the moment at least.”

“And what are we calling it?”

“Project Settling Old Scores.”

***

The Florida branch of the Family had their hands rather full. Some time before, the Family, a group of comic book/movie geeks from a different universe, had been brought to this one by a mysterious being, given super powers, and told to go out and fight the good fight. Unfortunately, disagreements had arisen about the best way to go about this, and eventually ErokDragun, a man of particularly strong opinions, lead several of the other Family members away to pursue their own ideas of being heroes, essentially splitting the group in half. Erok’s group wound up in Miami, and since their arrival there had been no shortage of strange and violent crime for them to combat. A team of seven extremely capable vigilante heroes, but no matter how good you are you can’t be prepared for everything.

“Holy fucking shit balls cock mommy, get it off of me!!” Using his power, Film_Geek made his body extremely dense so that the teeth of the creature on his back wouldn’t be able to penetrate his skin.

“Get off!” He swung a fist over his shoulder in an attempt to dislodge it. Far from succumbing to the intent behind the punch, the desiccated corpse clinging to film_geek’s back simply opened its mouth and bit down.

“OW!” He pulled his hand back immediately with enough force to separate the thing’s head from the rest of its rotting body. It wasn’t enough to make the persistent abomination release it’s hold, though. The disembodied head continued to cling to his fist as the hero shook it furiously. “What the hell? Let go!”

“Geekers, quit fucking around!” Erok wasn’t doing really great himself. His control of fire was one of the strongest offensive weapons the group had, but the zombies they were fighting seemed unperturbed by the flames. So Erok’s efforts simply turned a shuffling, moaning undead horde into a shuffling, moaning, fiery undead horde, which, on the whole, was not a big improvement. He’d resorted to using smaller, more concentrated blasts, trying to break his opponents apart instead of burning them. It was working to an extent, but it required more effort and more concentration. At the pace he had to go just to hold them at bay, he knew he’d wear himself out before much longer. They needed a new strategy.

Another harsh chord rang through Miami’s largest cemetery. The music was changing again, and the creatures began to speed up. Geekers used one hardened fist to shatter the creepy head clinging relentlessly to his other one. “We have got to stop that music!” He swung one of his arms, hard as stone, into one of the walking corpses and sent it flying into several others.

“No shit!” Foolsfolly’s voice responded. Fools had become invisible in hopes of taking out the source of the music without being mobbed by the undead, which seemed eager to attack anything that moved. Unfortunately, the closer he got to the source, the more tightly packed the zombies became until he couldn’t take a step without bumping into one. It was like mosh pit of the living dead. He hadn’t been able to get close enough.

The source was a disheveled young man standing atop a gaudy mausoleum. In his hands was a guitar that looked like an instrument M. C. Escher might have designed during a particularly intense acid trip. It was black and white and red and possibly some other unidentifiable colors all mixed together, and the thing appeared to turn back in on itself in such a way that it seemed impossible that it could actually make music. Then again, music was probably a generous name for the sounds being channeled through the gigantic amp at the man’s feet.

He looked out with wild eyes on the sea of corpses, his own personal army of the dead, and a blood-curdling scream ripped through the air from somewhere deep in his throat. Then, with a final flourish the music stopped, and the man raised a microphone to his lips. “I’d like to thank everyone for showing up for the unveiling of the Spargmeister’s music revolution. I call it undeath metal.” The zombies had suddenly become considerably less aggressive as if they were trying to catch to what was being said.

GDChickoo took advantage of the momentary lapse to try and get to him. She’d been clinging to the wall of a nearby mausoleum, out of reach of the reanimated bodies. Now that she saw her opening, she took advantage of her enhanced balance and agility and made a beeline for Spargmeister’s perch. She leapt from her refuge and flew through the air, making a solid connection with the skull of one of the zombies and using that to catapult her into her next flip while sending the creature to the ground. She aimed perfectly to make the shoulders of another zombie and then rebounded from the side of a different crypt, but she still had quite a ways to go, and Sparg wasn’t about to put the show on hold to wait for her.

“My next song is called, ‘The Blood of a Hero Tastes Just as Sweet,’” and without further preamble his fingers flew once again to his guitar strings.

“GD, NO!” Fools screamed out a warning, but it was too late. As the music changed again, so did the behavior of the until-recently deceased. Moving with more speed than a dead person had any right to, one of the creatures grabbed hold of her leg mid-leap and used her own momentum to send her plowing into the earth, already made soft and malleable by the sudden egress of quite a few of its previous occupants. A look of surprise and then one of unmitigated terror flashed across her face before she disappeared from sight. The nearby zombies fell onto her like a pack of rabid dogs.

Erok sent another fireball at Spargmeister, but it flew wild yet again as one of the zombies took advantage of his momentary distraction to lunge at him. He blasted the monster, shards of bone and chunks of disgusting grey flesh flying in every direction. “Geekers, get her!” He gave the order knowing that it was almost certainly too late already.

When film_geek increased his density and got moving he was practically a cannon ball, but that much mass took a while to get rolling. He’d begun moving toward her even before Erok had given the order, but she’d covered more than half of the considerable distance between them and their quarry. It would take him several seconds to get there, especially when he had to wade through a sea of angry animated corpses to do it. It might as well have been an eternity. In their hearts, they all knew there was nothing any of them could do now.

Suddenly the music just stopped. It was kind of like that thing that happens at a party, when music has been playing in the background the entire time and it stops unexpectedly. Everyone just sort of freezes, conversations stop. When the music goes, the people sort of pause, waiting to see if it will come back or if maybe someone turned it off for a reason. What happened in the cemetery was eerily similar. The zombies froze. The heroes froze. Spargmeister actually kept strumming for a second or two before he realized that something was wrong. He looked down at his other-worldly guitar in stunned disbelief.

The only person who didn’t freeze was GDChick, who, seeing her opportunity to escape a rather uncomfortable, not to mention untimely, death, performed an impressive flip, sending the head of one of the unmoving zombies flying as she landed back on her feet.

“NOOOO!” Sparg screamed, throwing his guitar down in a fit of rage. “Get them!!!” The heroes tensed up again, ready to renew the fight, but of the hundreds of zombies filling the cemetery, only a dozen or so began to move.

Sparg’s power allowed him to raise and control his undead minions, but the music had apparently given him some sort of focus, the ability to convey his will to hundreds of them at once. Without it, he could only do so much without stretching himself too far.

Erok smiled. This was their chance. He took a moment to charge up, dumping all the energy he could still muster into one attack. A huge ball of fire erupted into the crowd of zombies in front of them. The corpses who received the brunt of the attack simply disintegrated. Others were sent flying through the air, flames rising from the tattered remnants of their clothing or from their dry, lifeless skin. The strike cleared out the zombies in his immediate vicinity but left him gasping for breath and so drained that just remaining upright was something of a feat.

“GD!” He called, wheezing. “Round two!” She nodded and prepared herself to make another run.

“Geekers, watch her back.” His voice was weakening as well, and film_geek might never have heard it if the cemetery hadn’t suddenly become eerily quiet. A few zombies still moaned and shuffled, but their hearts didn’t seem in it.

GDChick jumped onto Geekers’s shoulders and used his solid mass as a base to begin rushing toward Spargmeister again. Once she’d launched herself, film_geek backhanded one of the nearby zombies who looked like he might be about to try something and then followed after her, his heavy body acting like a bulldozer, sending zombies tumbling as he passed.

Spargmeister, as wild-eyed as ever, was cogent enough to see which way the wind had very suddenly begun to blow. He could see GD coming. So, scooping up his guitar as he went, he ran to the far end of the roof and leapt off. He was in control enough that the zombies below caught him and quickly passed him over their heads toward another building at the edge of the cemetery.

He reached the small wooden shack just as GD made it to the perch he’d previously occupied. He threw open the door and then turned around, striking one last dramatic pose. “Cobain RULES!” Then the door slammed shut, and he was gone. A wall of unliving bodies began to form around the shack, the zombies forming up a handful at a time to block anyone from approaching.

“Cobain?” GD wondered out loud. Then a disturbing possibility occurred to her, and she had just enough time to leap to the ground behind the mausoleum before the small shack was consumed in a tiny nova of light and sound and flame, a Viking funeral pyre suddenly alight in the Miami cemetery.

The zombies not caught in the explosion collapsed to the ground instantly, puppets without a puppeteer, nothing but inanimate piles of dry bone and decaying flesh once again.

After several seconds GDChick opened her eyes. The blast had been big, the sound practically deafening, but a quick check seemed to reveal that all of her pieces were still attached. She looked around. Geekers was standing a few feet away in the middle of a bunch of corpses, hands clamped over his ears. Fools and Erok had been considerably farther away from the blast, and she could see them already making their way over, Erok leaning on Fools’s shoulder a bit, Fools looking completely unfazed behind his eye patch.

When the other two arrived, the four of them surveyed the devastation. GD explained what she had seen and heard. The others had been too far away or too distracted to catch any of it.

“Well, I’ll say this for him, the kid knew how to make an exit.” Fools smiled at his own joke. No one else seemed to have heard him.

Geekers looked around. The amplifier from the roof had been thrown almost 20 yards and smashed to pieces on top of some zombies. “What I want to know is why the music just stopped all of a sudden. I thought we were screwed.”

“That was me,” a voice said. They all turned in time to see SharpAsATack retaking human form from a pile of sand. From the marks on the side of the mausoleum it appeared that Tack had gotten caught up in the shockwave from the explosion and been smashed against the wall. After a moment, though, he appeared none the worse for wear.

“I was circling around behind them to see if I could get closer, and I nearly tripped over a cord. He had like five extension cords running from up there to that little shack.” To be fair it was actually more of a crater than a shack at this point. “So I just found one of the connections and unplugged it.”

Before anyone could wrap their minds around the painfully simple solution well enough to respond, a van came to a screeching halt a few feet away on the small road that ran through the cemetery. Thanks to some creative accounting on the part of their robotic team member Puma-Bot, who was currently holding down the fort back at their underground base, the team had a rather large supply of cash from which to draw. It had been decided that they needed a vehicle. The one they’d chosen sort of screamed “A-Team,” which Erok had been opposed to initially, but in the end he’d been outvoted.

SpartanProto threw open his door. “Guys,” he hollered, “I think we’d better get out of here. If the cops weren’t on their way already, that explosion is bound to draw some attention, and I don’t want to be the one who has to explain why these guys aren’t in the ground any more.”

Taking another look around at all the displaced corpses, the others agreed and started piling in, Erok moving to grab shotgun. The team had a precarious relationship with the local police force at best. Sure, the police appreciated the help, but the Leader had made it very clear that wandering super powered people were a menace to society, illegal, and to be reported and captured immediately and without exception. That added a whole other level of danger to the hero gig. So they cleared out quickly, quite content to let the cops handle the cleanup.

***

The command post, complete with a crappy little airstrip, had been set up on the island of Daru, a couple of miles outside of the city. It was just a stone’s throw away from the Australian coast, and it was the perfect place from which to launch the planned invasion, though the Leader’s track record meant that everyone had been relatively certain from the get-go that the invasion would never actually happen. It was also a good location from which to command the fleet they’d amassed in and around the Gulf of Papua, though the scuttlebutt was that the treaty signing had gone off without a hitch. So the fleet would just have to keep floating out there.

The general’s heavy boots swung up onto the table. One of the two commanders of the Leader’s military forces lay back in the chair and let the electric fan do its thing. It was too fucking hot. Then again it was always too fucking hot. She took off her hat and let her hair fall down behind her, trying very hard not to think about what effect the humidity and the heat and the dirt was having on her short red locks.

They’d been in New Guinea for almost a month, and it had been miserable the entire time. So bad that she was actually starting to miss Mongolia, which had been about their most boring stop since this whole adventure had begun.

The satellite phone on the table began to buzz annoyingly. She sighed and swung her feet back down so that she could grab the receiver. “Go for Chipper.” General Chipperhalf was dressed simply in her Army Combat Uniform (ACU) trousers and t-shirt. Just couldn’t bring herself to put on the jacket out here. It seemed kind of masochistic.

She hoped desperately that the call was from headquarters telling them where to go next. The Leader didn’t have a whole lot of enemies left, and what she dreaded most was that they’d just be forgotten out here when he moved on to other things. Then again, the rumor was that Canada might actually put up a fight. At least it would be cooler, and after more than a year of nothing, a little action might be interesting. She just wanted the orders to come in before the sun out here burned her beyond recognition.

“Proto, nice to hear from you finally. … Oh, yeah, we’re having a great time. I hear skin cancer is the new in thing anyway. … Oh, really? … Ok, I’ve got it. We’ll be on our way within the hour. … Ha! Maybe if you ask really nicely and bathe first. … Yeah, same to you, mother. Chipper out.”

She put the receiver back in its cradle and looked around her tent to figure out what she’d need to take. There was no telling if or when she’d be back. Then she realized that she should probably let her counterpart know what was up. They didn’t have long. She poked her head out of the tent. “Crusty,” she yelled, “get your shit together. We’re leaving.”
 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
12 February 2009 @ 10:57 pm

The five of them stood rigid.   None of them dared move, lest they incur the wrath of the man before them.  None of them could recall ever actually having seen the full extent of his rage, but they had no desire to either.  He simply stood behind his desk, surveying them each in turn, slowly and methodically.  It was easy to tell Data was angry, and all of them knew they deserved it.  They’d dropped victory straight into the jaws of defeat, after a mission that had been going all but according to plan.  How could they have failed so abysmally?

“Well,” said Data.  “I must confess myself…disappointed.  I expected better of you all.”  He turned his cold gaze to Puma.  “Especially you.”

“Yes, sir,” said Puma meekly.

Data rubbed his forehead, trying to keep himself restrained.  He didn’t need this headache.  He was expecting reports from a few of his sources, and some of the ones that had come in already were not encouraging.  To find his Guardsmen had failed him was fuel on the fire.

“I would be correct, then, in assuming that you are all aware of the…nature…of what it is you were retrieving,” said Data, sitting down and not bothering to look up at them.

“Yes, sir.”

“Then you know exactly why I wanted it back,” said Data.  “Such a thing, once studied and analysed by SuperGenius, would have been invaluable to our pursuits.  When the man was captured, and he was alive, I couldn’t bear to waste him, so I sent SuperGenius a piece of his finger.  From just that finger, he was able to enhance the power-sensing craft we possessed and design the power-sensing stations.  Imagine what we could have learned if we had the whole body!”

Puma’s eyes narrowed, but Data didn’t notice.  He stood up once more and turned his back on his Guardsmen to stare out the window.

“Then the man was taken from me…and in the heist where he was lost, I assume he must have been killed and reduced to the state you found him…it would have served my purposes so much better for him to be brought to me like that.”

Puma’s mind raced.  If Data had wanted Qwirtle’s body, why in the world had he kept him alive?  It made no sense.  Data did what benefitted him the most; lives didn’t matter to him.  So why had he allowed Qwirtle to live?  Puma thought hard, but he kept his thoughts to himself.

“So we have lost something of the utmost importance,” said Data wistfully.  “So much potential, wasted…idly wasted by carelessness…”

Dac and the Protos simply stood their ground, their faces impassive.  They were prepared to bear whatever punishment Data threw at them.  Their exhaustion was beyond limits, but they knew better than to let it show while Data was chewing them out.  They’d called in an airlift and been brought back to base; it was now long after dusk.  Hard to believe it was only that morning that they had been chatting with Brodie in the mess hall.

Data turned and looked at them all individually.

“Unfortunately,” he said.  “I am at a loss as to what must happen now.  I trusted you all, and look what has become of it.  I can’t recall my Guardsmen ever failing more grievously.  For now, you’re all confined to base, but mark my words, you have not heard the last of this.”

Proto, his clones and Dac bowed their heads in silent submission, but Puma did no such thing.  He stared Data straight in the face.  Data noticed him and sent him a borderline glare.  Before he knew what he was doing, Puma opened his mouth to speak.

“Sir, if I may.”

Data arched an eyebrow and regarded him coldly.  “Go on.”

“Well,” said Puma.  “With all due respect, the fault was mine, and not of these men.  It was an oversight on my part, a lapse in concentration, which led to the failure of the mission.  They had nothing to do with the event that caused the mission to fail.”

“What of it?”

The others were watching Puma in confusion, wondering what he was up to.  He ignored their stares.

“Sir,” he said.  “If there is to be a penalty for the failure, I believe it should be my burden to bear, and not theirs.  They did nothing wrong.”

The others gaped in astonishment, and even Data looked surprised for the briefest of moments.  In relating the events, none of the Guardsmen had mentioned the period where they had been pointing their weapons at Puma’s face, but everyone in the room except for Data knew it had happened.  The same thought was racing through the minds of Dac and all of the Protos: why was Puma throwing himself under a bus for the men who had threatened to kill him?  As for Data, even though he knew nothing of the threat, he had been aware of the tension between the men, and he was just as confused as them.  His mind was quickly at work, trying to fit the pieces together, but Puma’s face was stolid and unreadable.

Eventually, Data responded in a slow, thoughtful voice.  “That shall be decided…later,” he hissed.  “For now, as I said, you are all confined to base.  Remember that.  Dismissed.”

The five men nodded and filed out.  In the passageway outside, they tried to flag Puma down.

“Hey…hey, Puma!  Wait up!” cried Proto, but his cries were ignored.  Puma walked briskly away without looking back.  The four men still remaining exchanged bewildered gapes.

“What the hell was that about?” exclaimed Dac.

“What’s his game?” added one of the Protos.  “He made no secret about disliking us.  What’s he playing at?”

The four of them mulled this over in confused silence for several long minutes.  Eventually, though, a telltale sign that they should move on emerged: Proto’s stomach growled.

“Oh man,” he said.  “I’m starving.  Can we get some food?”

There were various noises of agreement, and the four of the staggered downstairs in the direction of the cafeteria.  Each of them had in his head an image of food and was eagerly anticipating the meal.

For one of them, it was not to be.

“Ho, Dac!” called a voice.  The four of them turned and spotted Brodie and Celtic leaning in a nearby doorway, wearing identical grins.  Dac was instantly unnerved; Celtic’s presence was enough to make him uneasy, but the fact that Brodie wore the same expression put him thoroughly on edge.  Hiding his exhaustion and nervousness, Dac inclined his head.

“What?” he said.  “I’m busy.”

“Got that right,” smirked Celtic, and the pair of them slid towards him.  The Protos scattered and vanished into the mess hall; whatever was going on, they wanted no part in it.  The two newcomers drew level with Dac and continued smiling sickly at him.

“Bugger off,” he said.  “I’m hungry.  I’ve been out all day.”

“So we heard,” said Brodie.  “But, unfortunately, this can’t wait.  We’ve got something we want to talk to you about.”

“Or, to be more specific, something we want to show you,” added Celtic.  “Come with us.”

“Leave me alone,” said Dac insistently, but they both seized his arms firmly.

“We insist,” chuckled Celtic, and they half-led, half-dragged towards the stairs.  Dac eventually shook them off, close to losing his temper completely.

“Fuck off!” he snapped.  “I’m tired, I’ve had a long and tiring day, probably for no purpose, and I want something to eat.  I’ll come find you later.”

“No, you won’t,” said Brodie, and Dac noted his smile was gone.  Brodie was watching him icily.  “You’ve got things to answer for, Dac,” he continued.  “Big things.  And unless you want us to bring the Leader into this, you’ll come with us now.”

Dac hesitated, his suspicions raised.  He wondered apprehensively what Brodie meant.  He’d done nothing wrong…had he?  Nothing that either of these two could be aware of, surely.  Reluctantly he stepped up and joined them, eyeing them both hesitantly.

“What sort of things?” he asked reluctantly.  Brodie resumed smiling and the trio walked upwards, in the direction of the medical bay.  The other two explained some details to Dac, but it was clear much was being left out.

“About a week ago,” said Celtic.  “Scouts found a guy walking around in the wilderness, a few days away from that airfield base we were at when you joined us.  This guy was just walking around in the forest, nothing but a drinking canteen and his clothes on him.  A tramp, by all accounts.  A vagrant.  But he put up a fight when he was questioned, so he was captured and brought in here.  Just this morning, Brodie and I were interrogating some of the new prisoners, and this guy was brought in.”

“He refused to tell us anything,” put in Brodie.  “Not much, anyway.  He did mention, however, that he was the one who destroyed Elite’s suit that time.  You remember, just after you met him?”

“I remember,” said Dac.  “I thought Supes built that suit to be virtually indestructible, but something destroyed it.  You’re saying this guy did it?”

“Indeed,” said Celtic.  “He has some kind of ability, but we aren’t sure exactly what it does.  He tried pulling an escape, but Brodie managed to step in, and in the process, the man’s neck was snapped.  He’s dead now.”

“We brought the body up to Elite to confirm the story,” said Brodie.  “Elite’s waiting for us now with it, and Supes too.  Supes wants to know how the guy could destroy the suit which, as you said, was built to be indestructible.”

“Fascinating,” said Dac, as they reached the medical bay.  “Now would you mind telling me what any of this has to do with me?”

Brodie and Celtic arched their eyebrows from either side of him, in an uncanny mirror image of each other.  The sight reinvigorated the uneasiness coursing through Dac’s body.

“That’s what we’re hoping you could tell us,” said Brodie.  “The guy knew your name.”

Dac blinked in confused alarm as Brodie swung open the door.

“What?” he asked, but the two of them filed silently into the room.  Dac walked in after them.

In a bed nearby, Elite was sitting up straight.  He still had very little left of his body, but he seemed to be doing all right for a torso.  He had been practicing flying with no more than what he had, including the various organ transplants and skin grafts that had been placed on him.  The biomass made up of parts not his was still very minimal; SuperGenius, Data and Elite had not told anyone what they were planning for Elite.  SuperGenius himself stood in front of Elite, leaning on the next bed across.  There was a limp, unmoving body on this bed, but it was lying on its side, with its back to the door.

Elite raised his hand in greeting; SuperGenius merely nodded.  Celtic and Brodie smiled and grinned.

“Got him,” said Celtic.  “Over there, Daccy boy.”

“Don’t call me that,” grunted the Australian, staring at the prostrate form not five metres from where he stood.  Dac watched it, and a nasty feeling began to seep into his gut.  There was something very familiar about that coat.  But that couldn’t be right…could it?

Abruptly, Dac realised exactly who the dead man was and why he knew Dac’s name.  He dived across the room, sending a chair flying, and stared at the body of the man he had once known.  Gently, he rolled the man onto his back and saw his face, and his fears were confirmed.  It was Garand, all right, and he was dead.

The others watched Dac, fascinated.  They didn’t say a single word, instead waiting for his response.  Each of them assumed he was devastated by the loss of whoever the man was, and waited for Dac to lose his composure and mourn him.  They could not have been more surprised at what actually happened.

“Typical,” growled Dac, and an expression of revulsion suddenly blackened his face.  The others started; Dac was staring at the dead man with a look of intense disgust and hatred, the likes of which they’d never seen in him.  “Absolutely…fucking…typical,” he snarled, and he stood up straight.  He glared daggers at the other four, as though daring him to come any closer.  It was Celtic who first spoke.

“So you knew him, then?”

Dac sent him a venomous look.

“Yeah,” he grunted.  “I knew him.  So did all of you.  Wanker called himself Garand.  Sound familiar?”  Before recognition could fully dawn on the faces of the others, Dac ploughed on.  “Now it all makes sense.  I should have known.”  He shook his head, staring at the body with a grim frown.  “Should have known.”

“Should have known…what, exactly?” asked Elite.

“That it’d come to something like this,” snorted Dac.  “Look at him.  Still got that smug look on his face.  That look of superiority.  This one was so self-righteous he nearly made me puke, back when I knew him.”

“When was that?” asked Brodie.

“A while ago,” replied Dac.  “Before I met Data, or any of you.  This idiot and I got pulled to this world together.  We took up residence in a small country town, though whereabouts I don’t know.  I don’t know American geography.  I’m sure Celtic remembers it.”

“Me?” echoed Celtic.  “Why should I?”

“You were there,” said Dac grimly.  “This was early days for Data.  You, DarthJ3sus and Powerbomb got pulled there by Data one day.  You laid waste to the place.  I met Data there, that was when he first hired me.  He saw my worth.  I thought this guy had died in the attack, and I didn’t mourn him.  Didn’t like you killing all of the people, but they were rebels anyway.  They would have been a problem.  Him, though…” he said as he pointed at Garand.  “I thought he was gone, and all the better for it.  He hated living.  Basically said it was too much of a hassle.  He honestly believed that if he hid himself away from the world, the world wouldn’t be able to see him.  I kept telling him, sooner or later, the world will come looking, but he never listened.  Never listened…”

Abruptly, to the astonishment of everyone, Dac flew into a sudden rage, and focused it all on the body of his dead companion.  Seizing it by the front of the shirt, he lifted it so he was bellowing directly into Garand’s pallid face.

“DID IT WORK?!” he roared.  “DID IT WORK, YOU IDIOT?!  DID IT KEEP YOU SAFE?!  DID IT KEEP YOU HAPPY?!  LOOK AT YOU NOW!  LOOK AT WHERE IT GOT YOU!  ALL THAT HIDING AND WHINING, HOW THE WORLD DIDN’T NEED US!  LOOK AT YOU!  IT DIDN’T SAVE YOU!  I WAS RIGHT, GARAND!  I WAS ALWAYS RIGHT!”

He threw Garand back onto the bed and panted with fury.  He was already worn out, and his shouting match with the corpse was surprisingly draining.  The others stared at him, not quite sure not to make of his outburst.  After a few minutes he stood up, his eyes shut, as though trying to calm himself down.  His breathing evened out and he calmly lifted the man into his arms.  The others blinked, but Dac ignored them.  He moved towards the door, staring resolutely at it.

“Hey, wait a minute,” said Celtic.  “Where are you going with that?”

“Going to burn him,” said Dac flatly, without turning.  “Made a promise to him once.  If he died, don’t bury him in a land he hated.  Burn him.  Scatter his ashes to the winds.  I’ve got a promise to keep.”

“What?” cried SuperGenius, who had, until now, kept quiet throughout the conversation.  “You can’t do that!”

This time Dac turned, and in his eyes blazed a fierce fire.  SuperGenius faltered.

“Why not?” demanded Dac.

“There’s…there’s still the question of his power,” said SuperGenius.  “Some kind of molecule disruption, if I’m told correctly.”

“He could disintegrate inorganic matter by discharges through his hands,” said Dac.  “What of it?”

“Well,” said SuperGenius, moving towards Dac in an effort to appear friendly.  “Think of what we could do, if we could use that power!  It wipes out any inorganic matter…there’d be nowhere we couldn’t get into.  We could have hero hunters shattering any door in their way…we could make projectiles that utterly wipe out an entire tower!  Think of the possibilities, Dac!”

The others watched as Dac’s faced morphed and contorted from irritation, to distaste, to anger.

“You want to cut him up?” growled Dac.  “This man is not one of your lab experiments.  You don’t touch him.”

“But…” said SuperGenius, reaching out for Garand’s limp arm.

“I said BACK OFF!”

There was a resounding thud as Dac punched SuperGenius in the face.  With a yelp, the scientist reeled backwards and clutched at his face in pain.  As he staggered, he heard the door slam.  Looking out of his good eye, he stared at it.  The other three did likewise.  Dac was gone, and Garand’s body with him.

 

***

 

“Hey…hey, Puma!  Wait up!”

Puma ignored Proto’s call.  He wandered away from Data’s office, back towards his own quarters.  He wasn’t hungry and he was only marginally tired.  He needed to think.  The risks he was taking were considerable, but they had to be done.  How much did Data suspect?  What did he know?  Puma’s position was precarious, but he had a feeling it had become more so with the outcome of this mission. 

In his time with the Guardsmen, Puma had learned many things by being told, and learned many more by watching.  He had figured out what Data could do, a factor the Family had never been able to work out.  He had learned about SuperGenius, whose presence was unknown to the Family.  He had learned a lot.  But if he made a wrong move, if Data suspected him at all, he’d never be able to use that knowledge.  And he had to.  For the Family, and for his robot, somewhere out in the wilderness.  He had accepted the risks when he had made the choice to become a double agent, but he had a feeling it was all building to a head.  Sooner or later, he would have to make a move.

He reached his quarters and walked in, locking the door behind him and keeping the light off.  He preferred a small torch in situations like this.  He hunted around in the darkness, searching for something, his only possession he had brought with him when he had joined the Guardsmen.  It was a photo he’d taken once, long ago, which he had then uploaded to his computer’s memory.  Once inside the Puma-bot’s memories, Puma had found a simple task of configuring it to a small data stick, which he had hidden between his toes when he came to the Guardsmen.  Once at a computer, he had printed the photo out, and in times like these, he found it comforting to look at.

It was a photo of the Rogues he had taken, back when the group was still in formation.  Qwirtle, Ren, Baraxis, Jonix, Syrix and Puma himself were all present in the photo; Qwirtle was in the middle of briefing them for a mission.  Puma smiled fondly.  Not an ideal photo, and none of the others ever knew it existed, but Puma treasured it.  While he had never been the most social of the Rogues, he had cared for his friends.  He stared at the photo sadly, and pulled out a marker.  On the image of Qwirtle, he drew a very small R.I.P. to match the one on Jonix.  Two down.  Four left.  Puma shook his head and put the worn photo away.

He had given Qwirtle his rest.  He had planned it meticulously, hoping for some excuse to make the bike going off the cliff look like an accident, and the others had handed it straight to him: divert the truck’s attention.  The bike had gone over the edge, and none of the others suspected him.  Not even the explosion threw them off, the grenade Puma had pocketed in the motor pool.  He felt sure that would be a give-away, but none of the others had batted an eyelid.  And Data…well, Data inspired loyalty, which Puma had worked out how to resist, and saw weaknesses.  Puma had learned that, and more.  Data saw weaknesses, not falsehoods.  He wasn’t a lie detector.  And Puma had exploited that.

He smiled.  He briefly laid to rest his fears that he was suspected.  For now, at least, he was safe, and so was Qwirtle.  After being blown up, his old friend could rest in peace, undisturbed and unexploited.  Puma had done what he could.  Qwirtle was at peace.

A light outside his window caught his attention.  Looking down at the grassy field below, he saw an odd sight: Dac, holding a flaming brand, next to what looked like an unmoving body.  Puma watched, fascinated, as Dac touched the torch to the body and it went up in flames.  A funeral pyre.  Puma blinked.  Who was the man Dac was burning?  What was going on?  Swiftly, the thought appeared in Puma’s head: he was not the only one who had laid an old friend to an undisturbed rest that day.  And even though he disliked Dac, he felt a connection with him, however slight.  He remembered earlier, when he’d told the others he would never be like them, and in a way that was true.  He was not a cold-hearted Guardsman like them, and he’d proved that to himself by taking the heat for the failure, since realistically it was his fault and not theirs.  He was willing to do that even though he didn’t like them.  But as he watched Dac, he realised something he had never really thought much of before: cruel and wicked they may be, but the Guardsmen were still only human.  It was Data who was the leader.  His men…now what were they?

With that thought, Puma rolled over and tried to go to sleep.  It was odd, he thought.  With the Rogues, he rarely ever slept.  Now, he did it frequently.  Things were changing.  Always changing.  When would it all end?

 

***

 

There was a feeling of sadness going through the mess hall as the two groups mingled once more.  Poet felt somewhat distressed; he had known this was going to happen, but even so, a small part of him had remained hopeful that Erok’s team would not depart.  Inside, he scolded that naïve piece of himself and watched as his friends gave each other fond, if gloomy, farewells. 

SpiderWolve had the portal open, and Film_Geek was talking quietly with him as they waited for the others to finish up.  The others were taking their time; the Miami group knew they had to depart, but they felt a slight reluctance.

‘That’s the trouble with parting on good terms,’ thought Poet.  ‘You never want to leave.  At least when you’re angry with someone you leave them alone.’

“Penny for them?” said a voice.  Erok had walked up behind him.

“What?” asked Poet, snapping out of his reverie.

“Your thoughts.  Usual exchange rate,” replied his friend.  “What’s on your mind?”

Poet gestured towards the group.  “This,” he said.  “You guys leaving us again…I don’t know, Erok.”

“We’ve been through this before, Poet,” said Erok gravely.  “Dwelling on it won’t solve anything.  You knew as well as I did that we wouldn’t stay.”

“I know, but how long can we go on like this?” asked Poet.  “How long before one team turns to the other and begs them to rejoin them?  None of us are too proud for that, and with the kind of dangers we face, it could well happen one day.”

“I don’t know,” admitted Erok.  “I guess our choices are all focused on the short-term, but we’ve still made them.  You guys know that if you need help, we’ll come, and vice versa.”

Poet shook his head.

“I’m just concerned about everything,” he said.  “This can’t go on forever.  We can’t go on forever.  No matter how hard we try, sooner or later we’ll have to end it.”

“That’s true,” said Erok.  “And when that day comes, you know as well as I do that we’ll have done as much as we can in that time.  It’s what we’re here for.”

“I guess,” sighed Poet.  They stared silently into the sad mass of people before them until Erok patted him on the back.

“Don’t be afraid of your choices, Poet,” said Erok.  “We all have to make them and make peace with them.  It sucks, but it has to be done.”

He moved into the crowd and began farewelling the others, leaving Poet to ponder his words.  Meanwhile, Syrix and Tack were talking in a melancholy tone in the thick of the crowd. 

“I’m still learning the ropes,” said Tack.  “It’s harder than I thought it would be.”

“It always is,” said Syrix.  “I remember when I was learning to drive…it wasn’t fun.  Oh well.  Just stick at it, you’ll get the hang of it eventually.  Take care of yourself, mate.”

“You too, man.  All the best.”

They embraced each other quickly, and then Tack turned and, with a mild hesitation, stepped through the portal.  The others paused their conversations to wave farewell to him, and then he was gone.  Once he had vanished from sight, Ren turned back to GD, Pete and Spartan, all of whom were standing in a clump.

“Did…did you really mean what you said?” she asked.  Spartan nodded.

“Every word.  I didn’t mean any offence to you, nor to him, but it had to be said, Ren.”

She bit her lip and said nothing.  Spartan nodded and extended his hand to Pete, signifying the end of the conversation.  Time to go.

“See you round, little buddy,” said Spartan.

“See you soon, man,” came the earnest reply.  As they shook hands, Ren and GD hugged each other and GD looked Ren in the eye.

“No more tears,” she said.  “He’d say you’ve shed enough.”

Ren nodded and even gave a slight smile, and then she hugged Spartan, who patted her awkwardly on the head.

“Until next time, then?” he said.  Pete grinned and Ren’s smile grew that much broader, and then both Spartan and GD walked through the portal.  They were followed by the Puma-bot, who, on his way out, had clasped Drums’s hand in his own, to the surprise of anyone who saw it.  Neither of them said a word, but man and machine shook hands, and then the robot was gone.  The other surprise was Eagle and Fools talking animatedly, before exchanging a handshake themselves before Fools departed, but Eagle’s words were a surprise to Fools, and he bore them with him to the end of his days.

“Regardless of what’s happened, I’ve always respected you.  Call when you have need of me.  I’ll be first in line to help when you need it.”

With that, Eagle had vanished, and Fools was left to wonder exactly what he meant by it.  As he departed, Geek and Spider ended their conversation with an embrace; they’d been discussing their families they had left behind: Geek’s mother and Spider’s wife and daughter, wondering if they’d ever see them again.  Once Geek realised he’d better get moving, he followed his friends through the portal, waving at the others.  The remaining crowd waved back, and Geek vanished through the portal.

Of the Miami team, only Erok was left.  He smiled around at his friends, and they knew he was about to go.  In spite of the camaraderie and nostalgia that had perpetuated the base that day, it was over now.  Time to move on.  Erok walked towards the portal and stopped just before it, thinking.  They watched as he stood by it, and then he looked over his shoulder at them, smiling.  Against the purplish-black of the portal he looked oddly haunting, but comforting nonetheless.

“We’re still the Family,” he said.  “Whatever happens, we’re still us.”

And with that, he vanished, and the others watched as the portal vanished.  Poet stared where it had been, and then bowed his head, wondering how he should feel.  The others seemed similar; Syrix’s mouth was slightly open and Drums looked confused.  Before long, Poet raised his head and looked around at all of them.

“Let’s get some dinner, guys,” he said.  “It’s been a long day.”

 

***

 

Far away, in Miami, the other Family members sat around their little table, a cup of coffee steaming in front of each.  They stared at them blankly and exchanged quiet glances with each other, each of them looking rather vacant, as though unsure where to go next.  The Puma-bot, leaning against the wall, idly watched a cockroach nearby.  Eventually Erok gave a heaving sigh and raised his mug.

“To Baraxis,” he said.  “And to the Family.”

The others raised their mugs and clinked them together.

“To the Family.”

They sipped their drinks in silence.

 

***

 

Unseen he moved, out of sight of everyone in the house.  He scuttled this way and that, as though terrified of being discovered, but he knew it was impossible.  No one could see him.  Ever since returning from the other base, they’d all been preoccupied, and they’d all gone to bed.  There was no chance of anyone running into him.

He hurried out of the house and scrambled away.  His natural fears were in overdrive.  He didn’t want to be caught again.  It had been agonising before.  It couldn’t happen again.  It would be too much.  He hurried away as fast as he could, hidden from sight.  At this hour, even Miami was quiet.  There wasn’t so much as a car on the roads, for which he was thankful.  He didn’t want to get hit as he scuttled, unseen, across the road.  Though hidden from sight, he still scuttled into the shadows and approached a nearby phone booth.  And then he began to appear.  Slowly, bits of his body became more visible as he grew up from the ground.

The wily cockroach, if anyone could have seen it, was turning into a man.

The man walked into the phone booth, lifted the receiver and tapped in a number.  He didn’t bother putting in any change; this number bypassed all of that.  A cool, familiar voice came through on the other end of the line.

“This is the Leader.”

“It’s me,” said the man.  “I’ve found them.”

There was a brief pause.  When it spoke again, the other voice quivered with excitement. 

“The reports were right?  They’re in Miami?”

“Some of them,” replied the man.  “Some are hidden in a base under the mountains.  They had to use the portals to get in, but they’re all there.  All of them accounted for, and some other powered guys who I don’t know, in the mountain base.”

“Do you know the location of this mountain base?”

“Memorised,” said the man, scratching the scar on his neck in subconscious glee.  “Get me a map and I’ll shot you myself.”

“Excellent,” chuckled the voice on the other end of the line.  “Excellent work.  Now, finally, we can get to work.”

 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
05 February 2009 @ 10:24 pm

Poet stood at the centre of the room and looked around at his friends. They were all there, spread out in no discernible order, in an arc around the item still covered with a sheet. There was some low murmuring as they waited expectantly for everything to begin. He wondered how best to start the proceedings; should he welcome everyone to the event? Should he plunge straight into a eulogy? It struck him just how little he knew about what to do, even though he’d spent so long running over what he should say in his head. Glancing around for inspiration, he spotted Shadow in the back row nearest the door. Shadow smiled and flicked him a thumbs-up, and then patted Hope, sitting next to him, on the head.

Music began to fill the room. Poet blinked, and suddenly all his tension lifted. He’d forgotten what it was like to have Hope around; he hadn’t seen her in a while. Jessibelle and Trisha had been keeping her around somewhere in the base where she was safe, but Poet had never bothered to find out where. He felt his nerves relax as the music, sounding oddly like Queen’s song Who Wants To Live Forever, resounded in his head. Looking around, he saw the others begin to experience something similar and stop mumbling to each other. He remembered Hope’s power; transmuting someone’s emotions into audio signals to calm them, and the reactions varied from person to person.

‘Pity the others probably aren’t hearing this,’ thought Poet. ‘I miss Freddie Mercury.’

With his nerves soothed, he stood up straight.

“Hey guys,” he said. “Let’s get this underway.”

The music went quieter, but remained there. He could still hear it, but now he was in control. He took a breath and plunged into his speech.

“Before we get started, I just think we should say thanks to Shadow and the guys for setting all of this up. I know Baraxis would have appreciated it.”

The Family nodded in agreement and they all gave varying noises of agreement. Shadow smiled, but waved Poet’s praises away; the others sitting around him, including Trisha, Selkirk, and a few whose names Poet didn’t know, did likewise. He did note that neither Jessibelle nor Marshall were present, but ignored it. He was surprised so many of the Outcasts had turned up at all.

“So, here we are,” said Poet. “A little reunion, I guess, of our respective teams. I only wish we could have met under better circumstances, but there’s nothing we can do about that now. We all know why we’re here: to honour the memory of one of our own, taken from us before his time. Baraxis, well…he was always headstrong and impulsive, but he was an honest man, a loyal friend, and a devoted team member. For those who don’t know, the mission that the guys were on, I appointed him as a team leader…I had hopes for Baraxis to be a lieutenant for me, in case something should happen to me and those of us…still here…needed a leader.”

A few uneasy glances were sent around the room at these words, and Erok looked pointedly at the floor. Poet hastily coughed and continued.

“The events that conspired to take his life were unforseen, unexpected. But Baraxis knew there would be dangers when he accepted the job. He knew that, because he knows that’s the life we lead. Baraxis was, ever since I met him, someone who struck me as the kind of guy who would put his friends first and the mission second, and himself after that, consequences. While I don’t approve of self-sacrifice, and I see the mission as a vital factor I know that Baraxis did what he thought was right. He did what he felt was necessary to do, at whatever the cost, and I cannot fault him for it. He acted on his best judgement, and for that I commend him. He died without regretting it, since he saved the lives of several people he held dear to him, and many more innocent lives. Simply put, he did the right thing. My faith in him was not misplaced and I do not think he was unready for the role I gave him. He simply happened upon the worst possible circumstances, and selected the outcome which would save the most lives.”

Spartan shifted uncomfortably in his seat; the movement distracted Poet temporarily, but he quickly resumed and concluded his spiel.

“So, we say our farewells to him. It’s been a long time since we had to say it to one of our friends; I think I speak for all of us when I say not long enough, but there are times when it has to happen, and I guess this is one of those times.”

He laid his hand on the covered object and bowed his head in silence, his eyes shut. Everyone else did likewise, closing their own eyes or staring vacantly at the floor. Only Fools was not lost to his thoughts; a cockroach was climbing on to his shoe. He hastily tried to kick it away without making any noise. After the pause, Poet raised his head again.

“I think it’s only appropriate now for Ren to say a few words,” he said. “Of all of us, she has had her life touched by Baraxis the most, so we’ll let her speak her piece.”

There was total silence as Poet sat down on the seat behind him. Ren, sitting elsewhere in the front row, stood up and moved towards the large object in the centre of the room. She didn’t lift her gaze to meet anyone else’s, and when she spoke she felt almost as though she was talking to herself, simply speaking her mind. She couldn’t work out what Hope was playing in her mind; only that it was slow and mournful.

“Baraxis and I…” she said, and then hesitated before restarting. “Way back when we were all in the Rogues…I don’t know what it was, but something about that team was never exactly close. We worked together, we were friendly, but we were all emotionally distant. All of us except Baraxis. For a while I thought he was sort of like a Han Solo, but looking back he was really the main thing keeping us together as a team. He was the only one who really made the effort to get to know the rest of us, what with Qwirtle being so fixated on his goal, Puma so distant, Jonix so temperamental, and so on. Baraxis was the one who dedicated himself to making sure we were all OK, and none of us ever really knew how much we owed him for that.”

She paused and took a breath. A few glances were sent in the direction of the Puma-bot, standing against the wall, but he made no reaction to his mention.

“I owed him more than just that,” she continued. “When I…considered my options and took up with the Guardsmen…I let it all go to my head. The power, the benefits…for want of a better word, the luxury. Every time I had a crisis over whether I was doing the right thing, I ignored it…at least up until I was captured by Dr Lionel. When Baraxis was there, too…he had no reason to be good to me. I had betrayed him and had willingly tried to kill him myself in the past. But he ignored that, and still reached out to me. He believed in me, for reasons I guess I never fully understood, and it was that which made me realise…what I had to do.”

She felt tears begin to sting her eyes and furiously blinked them back. No more tears. Especially not now.

“I left the Guardsmen behind…left all that depravity and horror behind…and even though there are a lot of reasons, I can tie it all down to one thing, and that was him. Baraxis. He saved my life by giving his, but it wasn’t the first time he’d saved me from something horrible. I was never able to fully repay him for that…and I never will, but…”

She hesitated and struggled with herself, but she couldn’t go on. Turning to Poet, she forced a smile and a nod and sat back down next to GD, who put an arm around her shoulder. Poet nodded and stood.

“Thanks, Ren,” he said. “Well, that about…yes?”

Spartan’s hand had gone up. Like Ren, he wasn’t looking about himself; he had his gaze firmly fixed on the centre of the room. Poet looked at him expectantly.

“Can I say a few words?” asked Spartan. Poet blinked, but wasn’t surprised. He nodded and sat back down, gesturing for Spartan to stand up. Spartan moved into the middle of the room and looked around at everyone in it, taking in the curious expressions on every face before beginning. His own face was set in stony resolve, and Poet had a bad feeling churn around in his stomach.

“There’s a few things I think I should tell you guys, about Baraxis. He and I, and to a lesser extent Tack, mostly kept quiet about some of these things, but I think it’s about time we were honest. The truth is, just by looking around, I can see a lot of people building up some image of Baraxis as the right hand of God, a saint who is without flaw. It pains me to say it, since the man was my best friend, but we’ve all seen enough and learnt enough to know that it’s never that simple.”

Poet winced and closed his eyes; Erok sat forward, a calculating look forming in his eyes. The others looked as though they didn’t quite know where Spartan was going with this, but he continued on.

“After the city was bombed,” said Spartan. “It had all come to hell on us. In that time was when Puma and Geekers were believed to be killed, Ren and my dupes had taken up with the Guardsmen, Drums was captured…those of us who were still there, we split into groups of three to cover. Baraxis, Tack and I were one group, and Baraxis was our de facto leader, I guess. We stayed hidden in the bowels of the city, always on the run. But the city was a quarantine zone and it was crawling with hero hunters. There were a couple of times that we ran into them, and…well, we didn’t deal with them in a very pretty way.”

Tack buried his face in his hands; Spartan acknowledged that he was doing a friend a disservice, but he simply could not hold back the truth any longer.

“It was me, mostly, who brought it to that,” said Spartan. “I’m not proud of it, but it’s the truth. And Baraxis saw likewise. We didn’t enjoy doing it, but we did it to survive. We did it a few times then, and then once just before we met the Outcasts, when we went to that power-sensing station. We killed a lot of staff there. Again, we didn’t enjoy it, but we did it because we felt we had to.”

There was a ripple of shock running through the room as the others, who had known nothing of this, sat up a bit straighter. Spartan bowed his head slightly.

“It’s the way of the world,” he said. “At least, how I always saw it. Tack had little to do with it; as I said, mostly me, with Baraxis backing me up. But one thing that separated me and him: he was always trying to atone for what he did, and he only ever did it if he couldn’t see any other option. Poet’s right, Baraxis was a good leader and he did things the way he thought was the best. I’m not denying that. Sometimes, though, the best option wasn’t so great itself. So Baraxis did these things only if he could see no other way, and he spent the rest of his time trying to make up for it. Me, I spent more time trying to push the guilt away…and that’s why he was always better than me. He never ran from his guilt. He hid it from the Family, just as I did, but he never ignored it. He dealt with it, and I respected him all the more for that.”

He looked up again, with a look of sad acceptance across his face.

“He was never a saint,” he concluded. “But he was a hero. He knew what was right, and he believed in it. If you want to remember him well, remember that. But don’t think of him as without sin; he wouldn’t want to be remembered like that.”

Spartan sat down again and refused to make eye contact with the dozens of faces around him. He simply bowed his head and kept staring fixedly at the ground. For several moments, there was the most awkward of silences, but eventually Poet decided to break it.

“Thanks, Spartan,” said Poet. “I guess you’re right…Baraxis would never want to be seen as a saint…nonetheless, he was still a good man, so no one take away any ill thoughts towards him. We are, none of us here, guiltless. No sense condemning him for being the same as us.”

The tension lowered significantly and everyone looked back at him, including Spartan. Poet looked around the room expectantly, in case anyone else wanted to speak, but no one made a move, so he reached out for the sheet. Hesitating slightly, he looked around. He had everyone’s attention. Deftly, he drew the sheet back, and the object beneath it was finally exposed.

It was a grave marker, of a sort. It was like a large triangular pyramid made of quartz, rising to about waist-height. Each of the three faces had something different carved onto it. On one side, in huge capital letters, was Baraxis’s name. On another was a strange ornate image, depicting the ground and the sky, with a strange set of interlocking spirals separating the two. On the third side was a simple quote: “To find yourself, think for yourself”. Eagle blinked; he’d heard that quote before.

“Socrates,” he murmured. Drums peered closely at the quote. 

“Appropriate,” he responded quietly. The pair shared a small glance of knowing and smiled. They liked it. Further down, Geek was staring at the image.

“What is that?” he said aloud. One of the Outcasts, at the back, stood up.

“An old symbol of gravity,” said the other man, in an oddly-accented voice. “It is in my books. I believe it was applicable to friend Baraxis.”

The Family looked at the man in confusion; only Poet and Eagle seemed to know him. Shadow patted the man on the back.

“This is Caven,” he said. “He’s the one who made the tablet.”

“I hope is to your liking?” asked Caven tentatively. For a moment, there was silence again, but then Poet smiled.

“It’s better than I could have imagined,” he said. “Thank you, thank you all. I can’t tell you how much this means to me, to us. How much it would have meant for him.”

The old Outcast simply smiled and nodded in affirmation before sitting again. The Family stole occasional glances of wonder at him, but Poet called them back to attention.

“So, I guess it’s time to wrap this up,” he said. “Unless anyone else wants to say anything?”

Just as before, no one stirred.

“Well then, I guess a few final words.  We’ll be keeping this marker here until this service is over, then we’re going to move it somewhere else…we’ll work out where once we’re done. If any of you want a closer look, you’re more than welcome.”

He drew another breath, still hearing Hope relay music to his head. It was only that which kept him calm enough to continue.

“We’ve lost people before,” he said. “A few of them have come back to us, against the odds, in some way. Puma, Geekers, Syrix…they’re with us today. But I think we all know that we got lucky in that regard. We can’t hope that we can get all of our friends back who we’ve lost. It’s just like Cabosefan. We have to learn to let go. I know it’s horrible to say it, but the time for grieving over Baraxis is at an end. Remember him, by all means, but we can’t lament the loss any longer. He wouldn’t want that. To mourn him is to separate him from us. To continue fighting, as we all have to do, for the right thing…to fight for what he believed in…that keeps him alive. For us. Someday all of this, everything we’ve done in this world, will have to come to a head. When it does, well…we’ll keep going, for Baraxis and Cabosefan, for what they sacrificed. A lot of things can be taken away from us, but we’re Family. Nothing can take that away. Dead or alive, we fight for each other, until the end.”

A cold silence filled the room, and Poet bowed his head for the last time.

The service was over. Now the healing could begin.

***

There was a sharp hiss as the tube was removed from the fastenings holding it in place. Dac gently lowered the tube onto a trolley that one of the Protos had waiting for him. The tube fitted snugly on top of the trolley and the five of them crowded around, staring in horrified curiosity at the dead body within. Puma stared silently. This was his old teammate…he had never known he was dead. He had suspected the possibility, but even so…this was close on traumatic to behold. It was inhuman to see him like this. The left side of his head had been sheared off completely, as had his left arm. The expression on what was left of his face was one of exhausted horror. Puma close his eyes at the grotesque sight and turned away. The others looked rather frightened themselves, but they mastered it. One of the Protos looked at his counterparts.

“Does this guy look familiar to you?” he asked. The other two scratched their heads and shrugged.

“A bit,” admitted one. “Don’t know where from, though.”

They all looked across at Puma expectantly.

“Who is this guy?” asked one. “Qwirtle, did you say?”

“That’s right,” said Puma, refusing to look at his friend again, his mind already ablaze. “Back when the Family first appeared on the scene, before either of you guys did, there was another group. We called ourselves the Rogues. We weren’t interested in fighting wars, we just wanted to find a way home. There were only a few of us, disillusioned and bitter. We wanted out of this world.”

He gestured at Qwirtle’s cryogenically-frozen form.

“He was our leader,” said Puma. “He had the power to sense the powers of others around him, and to enhance or strip those powers.”

Dac whistled.

“That’s pretty impressive,” he said. “This guy could be one hell of a threat then.”

“He could,” said Puma. “Sadly, that meant that while he was effective at fighting against people with powers, he had no real defence against ordinary folk or, by the looks of those wounds, machines. So he could be the most powerful man in the world, and at the same time the weakest.”

“So how did he end up like this, and in here?” asked Proto.

“I don’t know,” said Puma. “He was captured…twice…he escaped the first time because we raided the base. I think you were there, Spartan. You duplicated about fifty or so times, but we lost track of you after that. Anyway, Qwirtle escaped with us…this was when Jonix was killed by Foolsfolly, after it became apparent that Jonix had betrayed the team. But it was some time after that, there was an attack…Qwirtle was captured, and that was when I died. I remember Qwirtle being taken alive, but it was all over for me. What happened to him beyond that, I cannot venture a guess.”

The others looked utterly bewildered, but Puma shook his head. An idea had occurred to him, but he knew they’d have to move fast. He turned to the others, determination spreading over his features.

“We have what we came for, gentlemen,” he said. “Let’s get out of here.”

The others, too shocked by their discovery and Puma’s explanation, did not respond; they didn’t even begin to feel their usual frustration at Puma’s flippancy towards them. They simply moved into action and headed for the back door. Puma opened it and waved them through.

“Same plan as before, agreed?” he said. “We get to the motor pool and take the tunnel out.”

“Agreed,” said the Protos in unison. Dac simply nodded. They all hurried down the corridor, stealth forgotten. They were energised for reasons none of them quite understood; they simply wanted to take the body and get it back to Data as fast as they could. They were all thoroughly unnerved.

As it happened, Dac’s inbuilt paranoia over missions kicked in again, but a fraction of a second too late.

The Proto pushing the trolley with Qwirtle’s container in it rounded a corner at Proto’s instruction, and suddenly collided with something. Dac thrust out a hand to stop him, but it was too late. Three more of the base guards, meandering around the corridor, jumped in fright as the five of them appeared around the corner and rammed one of them with the trolley. For a split second, the two groups stared at each other, frozen solid by shock. Then, abruptly, things began to happen all at once. The guard on the ground reached for his pistol, but one of the Protos still clutched his and shot the man through the head. One of the other guards ripped his own weapon out and fired a wild shot, glancing off the wall, while the third pulled out his radio and cried into it.

“Intruders in the sub-level! Intruders in south end sub-”

An arm stretched the length of the corridor and wrapped itself around the face of the guard, muffling his voice and ending his transmission. As Dac suffocated the man, the third guard, still firing wild shots, attempted to shoot the group of Guardsmen, who had dived to the floor, when Puma rebounded off the wall, then the roof, then the other wall and kicked the gun out of his hand. In the same motion, Puma clocked the man square in the eye and he dropped like a sack of bricks. As soon as he hit the ground, there was a severe cracking noise as Dac snapped the other man’s neck. Puma whirled on the spot.

“Let’s move!” he said tersely.

They regathered their composure and sprinted down the corridor, following Puma. As they ran, they heard an alarm go off. Dac nearly heaved a sigh of relief; at least now he didn’t have to hold back. It felt good to be in familiar territory. Still, he wondered why it had taken them as long as it had to ascertain that there were intruders.

The group virtually exploded into the next room, the motor pool. Dac looked around and spotted an armoured truck. He ran over to it and picked the lock.

“We’ll take this,” he said. “Added protection. We’ll need it.”

“Absolutely not,” said Puma. “The towers would tear it to shreds, even with that armour. Same plan: we take the tunnels and come out several miles away, out of range, and go from there. Bring that body over here!”

Proto wheeled the body over to where Puma stood next to a motorbike with a sidecar attached. The two of them carefully shifted Qwirtle’s container into the sidecar, wedging it in so it wouldn’t shift.

“That’s not going to break, is it?” asked Proto. Puma shook his head.

“No chance. It’s too strong for that. As long as it’s secure, it’ll be fine.”

Dac was still glaring at Puma.

“The towers can’t possibly damage this thing,” he persisted. “If we take the tunnels they’ll come after us. We may as well paint targets on our backs.”

“If we take that truck we’ll be sitting ducks,” snapped Puma. “Look, every second we waste here is more time for them to catch us! It won’t take it long for them to figure out where we are. I know you guys don’t like me, but for the love of God, just trust my judgment until we get out of here, please!”

Dac glared, but one of the Protos caught his eye and nodded slightly. Dac balled his hands into fists and eased them out, then stomped over to one of the small ATVs.

“Fine,” he said. “But if we fuck this up, it’s on your head, Puma.”

“I accept that,” said Puma. “But we’ll deal with that if and when that time comes, agreed?”

“Whatever,” said Dac. “How are we getting into the tunnels?”

Puma looked at the Protos.

“Any of you still have a grenade?”

All of them withdrew grenades in response. One Proto only had one grenade, the others had two each.

“We all had two to start,” said one.

“Good,” said Puma. “Dac, get the motors running, however you do it. All of you, over…hmmm…”

He moved around lithely, staring at the floor intently. Then he found whatever he was looking for.

“Here!” he cried. “Right here.”

The grenade-wielding Protos moved over and looked at the ground.

“What?”

“This is where the floor above the tunnel is thinnest,” said Puma. “If all of you use a grenade, it should punch through.”

“Will the hole be large enough?” asked one sceptically.

“Yes, if you use about all of your grenades. Here, I’ll do it. You all find some cover.”

He took the grenades and the Protos scurried away. Dac dived behind cover as well, dragging all their vehicles behind him, including the bike holding Qwirtle.

“Puma, whatever you’re doing, do it fast!” he exclaimed.

In response, several resounding explosions echoed deafeningly around the motor pool. They all clamped their hands over their ears as they waited for the ringing to subside. Dac poked his head over the hole. Puma was right, it was big enough. But where the hell was Puma?

Dac mounted his ATV and called out, “Come on, let’s get this show on the road!”

He was momentarily startled when Puma dropped down in front of him. His eyebrows appeared to be missing, but he was otherwise fine.

“I should check the timing on the fuses next time,” he said, climbing onto the bike. “Proto! Let’s get out of here!”

The three duplicates appeared from behind a truck and mounted their vehicles. Dac pointed at one of them.

“You take point,” he said. “Puma, you’re next. You two, try and stay in line, give him protection from the sides. I’ll take the rear; that’s where they’ll try and hit us the hardest. We set?”

They grunted in affirmation, and the cavalcade of vehicles moved towards the hole in the floor. Proto’s ATV dropped in first, and they heard a yell of pain below as it hit the floor of the tunnel.

“FUCK! My ribs!”

“Get out of the way,” called Dac, and he struggled as he picked up the vehicles with the others, one by one, and deposited them below, before doing likewise with his own.

“We didn’t think that one through,” said the injured Proto, but the others ignored him.

“Come on!” said Puma, and he shot away. The injured Proto went after him to take the lead, as per Dac’s orders, and the other two left immediately after. Dac hesitated. Something wasn’t right, he knew that much. He had the feeling in his gut he’d learned to trust. Still, there was no time to debate it now. He revved the motor and shot after the others.

The tunnel was a long one. Exceedingly so; it ran for several miles from the base to a nearby ravine. For the first mile or so, the group were untroubled; the five of them travelled together at a somewhat dangerous speed through the mucky tunnel, getting excessively dirty from the spray each vehicle generated. Then, abruptly, the sound of gunshots met their ears. Dac turned; there were more ATVs in the tunnel behind them. Their escape route was discovered.

“WE GOT COMPANY!” he roared. “KEEP GOING, I’LL CATCH UP. WATCH THE EXIT, THEY MIGHT HAVE A WELCOMING COMMITTEE!”

And with that he hit the brakes. The others watched their mirrors as they rounded the bends, watching Dac’s vehicle fade from sight. They sped up, in case any of their enemies got by Dac and continued on for several more miles, uninterrupted. The sounds of battle some distance behind them caught their ears, but they ignored it.

Suddenly, the lead Proto slammed on the brakes.

“HOLD IT!” he yelled. The others all skidded to a halt as well. They’d reached the end of the tunnel, where the sewage matter sprayed out into the ravine. A thick iron grating covered the tunnel exit, which was just as well, since it was a huge drop on the other side. The Protos looked about themselves wildly.

“What the hell do we do now?” said the one on the left. Puma pointed to the right.

“There’s our exit,” he said. “Access stairway. If the schematics were right, it should be big enough for the vehicles.”

“Who the hell needs an access stairway that big?” asked Proto.

“Who needs a sewage tunnel this big? Same question,” said another.

“Here’s a better question: who cares?” said the third. “Let’s just get the hell out of here!”

“Agreed,” said Puma. He jumped off his bike and fiddled with the large door. It apparently hadn’t been used in a long time and was rusted, but he forced it open. Jumping back on his bike, he drove bumpily up the stairs. The Protos followed in single file behind him, and eventually they came to a building above-ground, shaped oddly like an outhouse, or as Dac called them, a dunny. The door here was not metal, but rotten wood. Puma simply drove straight at it and smashed straight through, and immediately revved the motor. The Protos did likewise and fanned out in a V formation, with Puma in between. They had to protect their prize. As soon as they appeared, however, they heard more motors kick into action, and five motorbikes and an offroad pickup truck appeared, speeding towards them. None of them needed to shout warnings; they were driving on an empty plain overlooking the ravine. They could see the thread coming. But they had a few surprises ready.

None of the Protos bothered with the pistols. At this range and speed, the shots would just waste bullets. They simply waited, sharing a common thought, as their enemies got closer. Soon, the lead motorbike had caught them and was pulling up alongside one of them. The man onboard held a pistol in his hand, but before he could raise it, Proto seemed to dive off his ATV at him. The man flinched in horror as Proto landed squarely on top of him and the bike flipped out from underneath. At the same time, though, the ATV continued on, with Proto still riding it. The man stared in shock; a new Proto had spawned right on top of him, specifically to stop him. That was his last thought before a bullet passed through his head. 

Proto threw his body to one side, picked up the bike and sped after his friends. Weaving in and out, he chopped in front of another bike where the Proto he had duplicated from was driving. The two reached out and slapped a high five, and the one riding the bike vanished into thin air. The bike he was riding suddenly dropped, and the bike right behind it crashed and flipped over. Its rider did not get up again.

The other three bikes and the truck got closer. Puma swung closer to the Proto on the left, who was out of the line of fire.

“You want some action?” bellowed Puma.

“Sure!”

“Go get ‘em, tiger!”

Proto wasn’t averse to doing some fighting. Since he was on the wrong side of Puma to do any, it made sense for them to swap, so swap they did. The three Protos drove in a diagonal line, fending off their attackers. Two more bikes went down after the Protos tried the duplicating-leap again, but the fifth was more persistent. The driver had a gun in hand and was taking shots at the Protos, apparently unaware that they were playing decoy for Puma. One of the Protos cut wildly across him and he tried to counter, but another sneaked up behind him and threw his pistol into the man’s wheel. By luck, it caught in the spokes and the man flipped off the bike, landing heavily on the ground. 

The bikes were accounted for, but now the pickup truck was closing in. Three men in the back were wielding semiautomatics, and they were getting close enough to use them. The Protos were forced to take their distance to avoid the gunfire, and Puma, who had pulled ahead, ducked as some bullets went whizzing past him. The Protos were at a loss as to how to take on the truck. If they even tried getting close, the guns would fire again. They couldn’t possibly bring it down…

Something long and thing shot out from behind them and latched onto the truck’s towbar. As the Protos watched, it arced upwards onto what looked like a kite in the air…a kite that was growing larger as it shot towards the truck…

Dac slammed into the three men in the back, who had no idea what was going on. His overstretched left arm hung limp from his side, but he regathered himself and snatched up one of the semiautomatics, and in a single spray, all three of the men had been cut down. He raised the gun and cheered; the Protos cheered as well.

Suddenly the truck gave a lurch and Dac lost his footing. Looking up, he realised he’d forgotten one very important detail: he’d also shot the driver in his salvo, but the driver’s foot was still on the accelerator. The truck began to increase in speed, and it began to veer left towards the ravine.

“Oh, SHIT!”

Dac hurled himself from the truck, landing in a heap on the ground as the truck sped up and shot away from him. The Protos hit the brakes as the truck tore past them, and one drove back to see if Dac was OK. The other two wiped their brows in relief and sat silently, when one of them started in sudden terror. They’d forgotten Puma, who, in his haste to get away from their antagonists, had failed to notice the metallic behemoth bearing down on him.

“PUMA!” bellowed Proto. All three of them sped after the truck, with Dac on one of the motorbikes right behind them. Puma turned and spotted the truck racing directly at him, and his mind kicked into overdrive.

Acting entirely on impulse, he fiddled around for half a second and then launched himself off the bike. A second later and he would have been crushed. The truck slammed heavily into his bike and they both plunged off the cliff, taking what was left of Qwirtle, still securely in the sidecar, with them. Puma stood up, watching in apprehension, as the other four pulled up and stared in shock. Dac instinctively shot his arm out, but Puma seized him and pulled him back.

“You’d just get dragged off!” snarled Puma. “Don’t be a fool.”

Dac gaped in bewilderment and they watched as the truck and bike dropped further and further downwards. Without warning, the bike suddenly exploded into a ball of flame, and pieces of debris rained down into the ravine below. All of them jumped in astonishment at the sight. After the echo of the explosion subsided, there was complete and utter silence. Not one of the Guardsmen said anything. They didn’t need to. They all stared into the abyss with the full knowledge that whatever happened next, they had failed. Whatever was left of Qwirtle had just been blown up by a completely improbable explosion. They had lost their prize. Data would have their hides.

“Gentlemen…” said Proto slowly. “I do believe we are utterly fucked!”

“Yes,” said Puma, looking numb. “We are.”


 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
30 January 2009 @ 07:47 pm

“So, time for guest number three?”

“They’re bringing him up now.”

Celtic eased back in his chair and fixed Brodie in his glance. The pair of them had spent the last few minutes in silence as Celtic keyed a command to his subordinates, and Brodie stifled a laugh that despite the new tech SuperGenius and other scientists had been coming out with, Celtic still used a pager and walkie-talkies. Celtic eyed Brodie warily.

“Look, Brodie,” he said, in a tone he didn’t normally use: resolution. “I know you guys don’t like me very much, but you have to understand I have a job to do.”

“We all do, Celtic,” said Brodie. “But you’re the only one with a job as…ah…hands-on as this.”

“True,” admitted Celtic. “But you guys never had the stomach for this. You knew that. Remember that talk Data had with us, when he was starting out and you, me and Powerbomb were the only guys he had with him?”

“Yeah, I remember,” said Brodie. “He said we had to be prepared to get our hands dirty, and PB and I were a bit more hesitant.”

“That’s right,” said Celtic. “I’m just doing what I was told to do. Are you going to begrudge me that?”

“That’s not the problem,” muttered Brodie, not quietly enough.

“Then what is?” demanded Celtic. “What is the problem?”

Brodie cocked his head.

“Oh, no I’m not,” he said. “I’ve seen what you do to people who criticise you. I’m not falling for that.”

“I asked you a question,” said Celtic dangerously, standing up. “What the hell is it about me you’re all so afraid of?!”

Brodie set his face in stone and glared, but before either of them could do anything more, there was a tap at the door. They looked over to it, back at each other, and then at the door once more as Celtic moved to open it.

“Mark my words,” he said. “We’ll finish this later.”

“I’m counting on it,” replied Brodie.

Celtic opened the door and a badly beaten man was hauled in. Brodie was surprised. The last two captives of Celtic were physically altered, but this one looked like an average guy, despite his grubbiness. He was sporting a dirty white shirt, a badly torn coat and black boots, and his hair was a greasy mop. He was lain down on the table, where Brodie glanced at his blood-encrusted face. The subordinates once again strapped him down and exited without a word. Brodie looked over at Celtic, expecting the prison master to rattle off the details of their new friend’s capture, but instead Celtic settled down in his chair and started talking to the man, who was blinking his eyes blearily.

“Hello there,” said Celtic.

“Hello yourself,” responded the man. “Where am I?”

“The seventh circle, as far as you’re concerned,” said Celtic. “Let’s see…no name, no match on fingerprints, DNA or dental, unlabelled clothing, and nothing in your pockets except a water-bottle and lint. You know, I’m sure there’s a joke there but I can’t for the life of me think of what it is.”

The man, despite his bloodied, messy face, looked over at him with a dull look in his features.

“No one likes a comedian,” he said. Celtic and Brodie both arched their eyebrows.

“We could say the same to you,” said Brodie. “Clearly you’re not used to how this place works. Down here, he asks the questions, I pass the snide remarks, and whoever’s on that table either answers politely or screams.”

The man looked over at him, noticing him for the first time, and then leaned back with a snort.

“Oh,” he said. “Guardsmen. Great.”

“That going to be a problem?” asked Brodie.

“Well, only one way to find out,” said the man. “Can we get this over with?”

“What’s your rush?” asked Celtic. “You’re not going anywhere.”

“Well, at least my cell didn’t have a commentary,” said the man. “Seriously, have you guys spent your time in here practicing your lines? I swear you’ve been rehearsing.”

“No, I just do this a lot,” said Celtic. “And he’s got a guest pass. What’s up your arse, anyway? We interrupt you on a date or something?”

“Not at all,” said the man. “I just find your type wearisome.”

Brodie and Celtic exchanged a baffled look.

“Our type?”

“Guardsmen. Hero hunters. Assorted fighters. You know the sort.”

“And why’s that?” asked Brodie, but Celtic cut them off.

“Gentlemen,” he said. “We’re getting a bit off topic here. I think we should start over.”

The man laughed derisively.

“Do I distract you? I’m sorry. By all means, let’s go back to the beginning and go through all that again.”

Celtic smiled sweetly at the man, and his eyes went cold. Brodie had a feeling he knew what was coming next. Abruptly, the man’s body started to convulse and his eyes clamped shut in pain. Ordinarily, Brodie would have felt bad, but this guy was an asshole, and Brodie couldn’t help feeling a bit satisfied at watching him dealt with. He didn’t scream, though. He gritted his teeth and bit back a yell. Brodie had to admit, that was impressive. As he watched, Celtic turned off the pressure and the man’s body went limp. His breathing was in short, ragged gasps, and his eyelids lazily wavered. Celtic smirked, but didn’t look at the man.

“Right, I think that about covers the start. Now, let’s get on with it. Remember, the more you co-operate, the less I have to do that.”

The man panted, still glaring at him.

“You…” he hissed in between breaths. “I know you…I’ve seen you…you murder children…I’ve seen you before…”

“Sounds like me,” said Celtic. “Could you be more specific? I’ve killed a lot of kids in my time. Spared them a life in the hell I reserve for people like you.”

The man scowled, but said nothing. Celtic looked at him.

“Oh, what, no glib comeback? No pithy remark? Did I sever your tongue? Shit, my bad, you douche. I’ll make it up to you, but in the meantime, let’s get back to the questioning, shall we?”

He looked at the paper in front of him while Brodie watched, fascinated. This man had seen Celtic in action and lived to tell the tale…that was a rare, if dubious, distinction. But that didn’t change the fact that the guy was a jerk, so he sat back, content to let Celtic play this one out. Celtic smiled at the sheet in front of him.

“Well,” he said. “I must confess I am at a loss. We have absolutely no information on you. Would you care to fill in the blanks?”

The man stared at him with barely-contained hatred, but he said nothing. Celtic waited patiently, but the man seemed to have fallen mute.

“Answer the question, buddy,” said Brodie. “He’ll make the pain worse if you’re stubborn like this.”

“It’s true, I will.”

Still nothing. The man glared at both of them, but didn’t say a word. Celtic’s smile slowly faded and his patience wore thin.

“Tell us a bit about yourself, or the microwave in your head gets turned on high,” he said softly. “I am not kidding. You have five seconds. Four. Three. Two. One…”

Not a word.

“Suit yourself.”

The man began to spasm in agony as Celtic started scowling. His body twisted all over the place, but both Guardsmen watched with cold satisfaction. Celtic pulled another M&M out of his pocket and consumed it, chewing slowly. Brodie held out his hand for one, and Celtic handed it over. Brodie tasted it. It tasted just like an M&M, although he had the feeling it wasn’t really. Oh well. All the while, the man still tossed and turned on the table in anguish.

But he still did not scream.

Celtic released the man from his throes and he lay panting there again, his eyes still shut. He said nothing, as though focusing on some internal conflict. Celtic, despite himself, was impressed.

“I’ve seen that level of pain destroy some men,” he said. “I’ve got to hand it to you, you’re good at tolerating pain.”

Still there was no response beyond the puffs of breath. Celtic’s face twitched and Brodie raised an eyebrow.

“Ever get one this stubborn before?” he asked quietly.

“Not like this,” said Celtic. “But that’s OK…we have ways of making them talk.”

He pulled from his pocket a large Swiss army knife, and extended from it a particularly large, wicked looking blade with a serrated edge. Smiling, he moved over to the man’s left hand, seized the tip of the man’s pinky, and held the blade above it.

“You have one last chance,” said Celtic calmly. “Either you answer my questions, or I start taking your body parts. I’ll start at this finger and work my way inwards. How does that sound?”

The man still had his eyes clamped shut. There was no sign that he had even heard Celtic, although Brodie could have sworn he heard the panting slow, as though in anticipation. Celtic didn’t appear to notice. He merely shrugged his shoulders.

“Have it your way, then,” he grinned savagely, and he began sawing at the man’s finger.

In that instant, several things happened.

The man’s eyes snapped open, with a sudden fire blazing in them.

The blade, impossible as it seemed, shattered.

Celtic raised the blade in astonishment, uttering a cry. “What the hell-”

The straps holding the man’s wrists seemed to dissolve into dust.

And the man, in one movement, sat up with astonishing speed and punched Celtic square in the eye. Celtic fell backwards with a yell and hit the floor, clutching at his eye. The man reached for the straps holding his ankles, but within a second Brodie, who had frozen in amazement, jumped up onto the table between the man’s legs and kicked him in the nose. The man dropped back, his hands scrabbling at his own face, but before his back hit the table, Brodie was behind him and seized the man by the face and shoulders. The man, already weakened by his torture, the kick to the face and the impressive effort of decking Celtic, flailed his arms limply rather than put up a fight. Brodie chuckled.

“That was an impressive little trick,” he said. “Very nice. How do you do that, I wonder?”

“The same way I killed your buddy a few months ago,” sniggered the man. “What can I say? It’s a gift.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” growled Brodie.

“One of you. I killed a Guardsman doing that.”

Brodie snorted. “Oh, bullshit. I know the identity of every man that’s killed a Guardsman, and you’re not part of that little group.”

“Aren’t I?” sneered the man weakly but derisively. “Then explain to me how your cyborg friend’s suit collapsed.”

Brodie froze. Celtic, picking himself up, looked up suddenly. He stared as the man leered at him, but his attention was drawn to the look on Brodie’s face. Confusion was steadily morphing into vengeful wrath.

“What did you say?” asked Brodie, every syllable quivering with rage.

“I said I shattered your robot,” laughed the man. “What? Didn’t expect a peasant like me to be able to kill a mighty Guardsman? Well, too bad, fuckface. I bumped off your friend. How do you know I won’t do the same to you as you stand there?”

Celtic recoiled slightly at the look on Brodie’s face.

“Brodie, no, WAIT!” he cried, but the deed was done before the words passed his lips. Brodie let out a roar and ripped his hands around in front of him. There was a loud crack, and the man fell back to the table, no longer panting but now gasping for breath. Brodie leaned down next to him and whispered into the man’s ear.

“By the way, he’s still alive,” he growled. “He didn’t die. So, you go to hell with that on your mind. You failed. He’s still alive.”

The man’s eyes rolled back into his head as he struggled to breathe. As Brodie turned up, with a look of a man who has achieved revenge on his face, he heard the man choke out three words. At first he thought nothing of them, but then suddenly the third word rang a bell in his head and he did a double-take.

“What?” he said. “What did you say?”

The man didn’t respond. He never would again. He gave one last heaving gasp and went still. Celtic walked up behind Brodie, his eye already going purple.

“Is he dead?” asked Celtic. Brodie stared at the body, confusion adorning his features, before slowly taking the man’s pulse.

“Yeah…yeah, he’s dead…” said Brodie. The confusion registered in his voice, and Celtic heard the inflection. He looked over, an eyebrow arched.

“What?” he said. “What is it?”

“As he died…” said Brodie. “He said something…it…but that can’t be right…”

“What was it?” pressed Celtic. Brodie looked up at him, suspicious bewilderment still occupying his face.

“He said, ‘I’m sorry, Dac’.”

Celtic blinked and his mouth dropped open.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah,” said Brodie. “Dead certain.”

The both of them slowly turned to the dead man on the table.

“That’s interesting,” said Celtic slowly. “That’s very interesting…”

They stood in silence for a brief moment before Celtic spoke again.

“So what are we going to do about him?”

“Let’s keep him here, until Dac gets back,” said Brodie. “Data sent him out with the Protos on a mission. When he gets back, I think we should talk to him…I think that boy’s got some explaining to do.”

“I agree,” said Celtic.

They both stared suspiciously at the body for several more minutes.

 

***

 

They stood scattered about the hall, each of them wearing expressions of varying apprehension. No one spoke to each other; they all looked around, eyeing each other up nervously, waiting for a signal. A space had been cleared at the centre of the room, and they all stood before it. Poet was the closest, conferring on a cellular phone with Erok concerning the details. SpiderWolve stood directly behind him, waiting for the phone so he could ascertain the co-ordinates he needed. Pete stood across from Spider, his back straight and his head high. Between them and slightly back stood Ren, who was being given a wide berth by the others. Syrix stood behind her, looking dead ahead but slightly hunched over. Grunty was next to him, stroking his chin, and behind them, standing separately, were Eagle and Drums, both with their arms folded and looking disconcerted and suspicious.

The group was on edge, and the tension was tight enough to be shattered with a breeze.

Poet nodded and handed the phone to SpiderWolve, who had a brief talk with Erok. At the end of the talk he affirmed the details, closed the phone, and turned to the others.

“Here we go,” he said.

The members of the Family stiffened. Spider turned back to the open space and concentrated, and swiftly, a large portal expanded into existence before them. They all watched silently, waiting for the inevitable to happen.

On the other side of the portal was a similar situation. Erok stood at the ready, with Spartan beside him. GD, Tack and the Puma-bot stood behind them, and Fools and Geek brought up the rear, looking hesitant. Here, too, not a word was spoken. Erok simply turned to them, nodded, and stepped through the portal.

Seeing the others in front of him was almost overwhelming. The power of their stares was nearly overwhelming. All at once, he saw a huge range of various emotions directed at him in the silent faces. Joy, mirth, sorrow, anger, apprehension, it was all there. He felt slightly cowed by it, but he mastered himself. He could handle this. He raised a hand in greeting.

“Hey, guys,” he said.

The ice was broken. It was as though a weight was lifted from nearly everyone’s shoulders, and abruptly, most of them relaxed slightly more. Poet walked up and extended his hand; Erok took it, expecting a handshake, but Poet suddenly drew him into an embrace.

“Good to see you,” said Poet.

“You too,” said Erok.

He was just about to move around to the others when Spartan appeared in the room, and to everyone’s surprise, he didn’t pause. As soon as he appeared, he just kept walking straight up to Ren and wrapped her in a hug. Ren hadn’t been expecting it and her arms shot up in shock, but then she realised what he was doing and returned it. Spartan whispered something into her ear, and she smiled sadly.

“Thank you,” she said softly. Only Spartan heard her; the rest had their attention drawn to the appearance of GD, Tack and the Puma-bot. They walked in and looked around, waved hesitantly to everyone, and slowly the two groups began to mingle in one clump. They all merged into one group and the sound of chatter began to rise. Poet stood slightly apart and watched as they all moved around each other and smiled. This was how it was meant to be. The whole group, united as one.

But it wasn’t united. With a start he realised the group wasn’t complete. Drums and Eagle hadn’t moved; they still stood away from the others, the looks of apprehension still overriding their faces. Poet watched them, silently willing them to stir, but they didn’t. And abruptly, he realised they weren’t looking at the group. They were staring at Fools and Geek.

Poet had barely noticed the two arrive. They hadn’t joined the group in the middle. They were standing where the portal had been; Spider had taken it down after their arrival, apparently. They were standing stock still, as though unsure what to do. Their faces were similarly hesitant, and they were locked in a staring competition with Drums and Eagle. The two pairs stared each other down, as though daring each other to make a move. Poet’s eyes flitted back and forth between them, hoping silently that they would move in and act amicably, but he had known something like this might happen. He debated moving in to stop it, but almost as soon as the thought crossed his mind, the two pairs started walking inwards. Fools and Geek walked towards the clump of people, who were still oblivious, and the other two crossed the room and intercepted them. The four of them met near the middle of the room and a silent stare passed between them for the briefest of moments, before Drums and Eagle nodded curtly and walked out without a word.

Poet tried not to groan, but Fools and Geek didn’t seem phased. They just continued inwards and mingled with the others. Drums and Eagle were gone, and they probably wouldn’t see them again until the service. Poet didn’t bother going after them; they needed to let off steam. He wiped his brow. Eagle he could sort of understand; he hadn’t really known them for very long before Erok and his team had split, but Drums had. Why was he holding such a grudge? It didn’t make sense.

As he pondered it, Erok walked up and whispered quietly to him.

“That went better than I thought it would.”

“Did you see Drums and Eagle?” asked Poet.

“Yeah, and being perfectly honest I expected most of the guys to be like that, from both our teams. This was never going to be easy.”

“I guess,” admitted Poet. “Well, we’ve got a bit of time…you want to see what we’ve got set up?”

“Sure, OK,” said Erok. “And everyone else?”

Poet looked at the group and called out.

“Hey guys,” he said. The group fell silent and turned to look at him. He took a deep breath before continuing. “We’ve got a couple of hours before we get started, so feel free to grab a bite to eat. Selkirk said he’d be happy to cook you something while you wait.”

The Outcast in the kitchen waved jovially. Tack looked at him, baffled, but the others seemed pacified, and they all moved over to the serving area. Erok and Poet watched them go, and Poet jerked his head towards the door. The pair of them walked out into the corridor, initially in silence. After a minute, Poet spoke up again.

“So,” he said. “You want to talk about what you’ve been up to?”

“Not largely,” said Erok. “Sorry, I forgot to tell you…my guys and I passed the decision not to talk about what we’ve been doing. Likewise, we were sort of hoping you guys would do the same. It’s not what we’re here for, and the last thing we need to do is reopen old wounds like that.”

“Good point,” said Poet. “Well, aside from that, how is everyone?”

“Well enough,” said Erok. “I think Tack is still a bit out of it. That girl I told you about, the criminal’s daughter? I think he’s still feeling that a bit. This on top of it…I don’t think he needed it. And Spartan…well, I think he’s shoving his own feelings aside.”

Poet blinked.

“What do you mean?”

“He’s emotionally distant at the moment. I’ve seen him like this before, but never this much. He seems entirely focused on making sure Ren’s OK. You know how close he and Baraxis were, and he’s taken it on himself to make sure Ren’s dealing with it, because he knows she and B were close, too. I think that’s his way of making Baraxis proud.”

Poet shook his head.

“Well, it’s weird,” he said. “But it makes sense, I guess.”

“Yeah, well, in a world like this, sense is all we have,” said Erok. “That and our friends. I’m surprised Fools and Geekers made it at all, personally, but there it is.”

“I hear you,” said Poet. “Oh, here we are.”

He opened the door to the briefing room and they walked in. There was black cloth hanging from the roof, and in the centre was a sheet over something large and bulky. Erok looked around, taking in every detail.

“Nice,” he said. “How’d you convince Jessibelle to let you do this?”

“We didn’t,” said Poet. “I only found out about this an hour before you got here. This was all his idea.”

“Whose?” asked Erok. A voice behind him made him jump.

“Mine.”

He turned. Shadow was standing against the wall behind him, his arms folded, looking nonchalant. When Erok turned to look at him, he stood up and moved forward, and Erok noticed the little girl Hope was with him. Shadow moved up and extended his hand.

“I’m sorry,” he said simply. Erok smiled and shook his hand.

“Thank you,” he said. “And…thanks for this, although I never really figured you for the sentimental type.”

“There’s a difference between sentimentality and compassion,” said Shadow. “You guys lost a friend and wanted to do something for him. As long as we’re pulling for your help, the least we can do is help out when you need it.”

Erok looked around.

“Well, yeah, but this seems a little…well…excessive, considering you guys are a full-force military group. I thought, and I’m sorry if this sounds blunt, that you’d be used to losing people by now.”

“We are,” said Shadow. “We’ve lost a lot of people in the past…I lost someone very close to me…and while it hurts, we’ve learned not to let it get us down too much.”

Erok nodded, still taking it all in, but Shadow wasn’t done.

“But another thing I’ve learned is that you guys aren’t us. Even if some of you are working with us, and staying with us, it doesn’t mean you’re Outcasts. You have your own team, and I’m not sure about the others, but personally I’ve learned to respect that. You have your own way of dealing with things, and I’m not about to begrudge you that.”

Erok was taken aback by this, but Shadow fixed him with a steady stare, and he closed his mouth. Shadow moved down to the centre of the room and lifted a corner of the sheet. Hope followed him silently. Shadow smiled at what he saw and put the sheet back down, and turned to Hope.

“You know what you have to do?” he said. She nodded in response; Shadow smiled and patted her on the head.

“That’s my girl,” he said. Straightening up, he looked at Poet and Erok. “90 minutes, right?”

“That’s right,” said Poet. 

“We’ll see you then,” said Shadow.

He moved up the stairs at the other end of the room, leading Hope with him, and walked out. Erok watched him, not sure what to think.

“What’s with him?”

“He’s been a great help,” said Poet. “He got this done, he kept an eye on everyone after…it happened, he’s been trying to make sure we’re all OK. I don’t know why, but he’s set on making sure we’re all OK.”

Erok tried to process this, but his experience with Shadow had been limited in the past, and so he was unsure what to think. Instead, he looked back at the item under the sheet and pointed at it.

“What’s that?”

Poet looked at it.

“Oh…” he said. “We’re keeping that covered until the service. You’ll see. You want something to eat?”

Erok rubbed his chin. He wanted to see what it was, but he decided it would be best to just wait and see. He nodded, and they walked out again.

 

***

 

The five of them slipped silently down a corridor. The lights inside the base were only dim, since Puma had ripped out several fuses and now the backup switchboard was in operation, so they were all running on their natural night-vision. Dac extended his neck around the corner and signalled them through with a thumbs-up. They moved slowly and quietly down back corridors and hallways, avoiding the sounds of people. After an hour of travelling down staircases and doubling back corridors at the signs of life, Proto turned to Puma.

“Are you sure this is the right way?”

“For the last time, yes. I memorised the base blueprints. I know where we’re going.”

“Run it by me again,” said another Proto. Puma sighed.

“Take the third right along this hallway, down the staircases straight ahead from there, turn left, straight forward, through the security door, down another flight of stairs, and we’re at the labs. Try to remember that.”

“I remember it,” said Dac roughly. “You’ve said it enough times, it’s stuck in my head. Proto, just shut up and cover our rear. I’ll worry about direction.”

He swiftly moved up to the corner and peeked around. The others moved up and joined him. Puma looked disgruntled.

“The point I was making was-”

He got no more words out. Dac clamped a hand over his mouth and held a finger in front of his mouth. They all fell silent. Proto mimed counting on his fingers and shrugged; Dac held up three fingers. Three guards. Perfect. Another Proto pointed at himself and Puma but Dac shook his head and pointed at himself. The others got the message. He wanted to handle it himself. Proto had the strangest feeling Dac was enjoying himself, in a nostalgic way. He seemed to be acting as though he was back with his unit, before he’d joined the Guardsmen. Proto couldn’t help but feel Dac was sidelining reality to live in the past a bit. Before he could make his opinion known, Dac flattened himself and silently slid into the vent above him. Proto watched him go and shook his head in disgust. Puma pulled out his mirror-on-a-stick and poked it round the corner. Sure enough, there was a trio of guards down the corridor, all wielding handguns. Puma watched and waited, silently hoping Dac wasn’t about to do what he thought he was about to do.

He withdrew the mirror when it became apparent Dac was doing exactly what Puma thought he would do.

He heard choking noises as all three guards simultaneously found the air being crushed from their windpipes, followed by three thumps of bodies hitting the deck. He turned the corner and stormed up to where Dac stood, surrounded by a trio of corpses. He picked up the firearms the men had dropped, handing two to the Protos and pocketing the other.

“Oh, brilliant,” said Puma sarcastically. “Was that really necessary?”

“I think you’ll find it was,” said Dac irritably. “We’re on the clock.”

“I don’t think we are,” said Puma. “Data set no time limit on this mission.”

“Maybe not, but we did,” said Dac. “Perhaps you’ve forgotten that I injured some dogs and we blew a hole in the fence to get in? Or that you yourself ripped out their fuses? Use your head, Puma! They know there’s an intruder of some description in here. It’s only a matter of time before they work out what we’re after so we have to move fast! Even when your boss doesn’t set you a deadline, you always – ALWAYS – end up setting yourself one on these kinds of missions. I’ve done it enough times to know that.”

“Fascinating,” said Puma in a droll voice. “In the meantime, we have three dead bodies here. I’m sure they won’t notice.”

“Oh please,” said Dac. “Credit me with some intelligence. Another thing I’ve done a lot before is hide evidence.”

He reached up and pulled the vent grating off the duct, and carefully stuffed the three bodies inside. It was a tight squeeze and he wasn’t exactly quiet, but the job was done. He replaced the grating effortlessly.

“You see?” he said. “By the time they’re found, we’ll be gone.”

“Your actions are reprehensible,” said Puma, and he shoved past Dac towards the door. The Protos looked at Dac. A muscle twitched in his face and he turned, malice in his eyes, to Puma’s back.

“Are you telling me how to do my job?” he hissed. Puma stopped and looked at him condescendingly.

“Not at all,” he responded. “I’m just giving you an honest opinion of the way you conduct yourself. I’d expect this kind of behaviour from Celtic or Brodie, but not from you.”

Dac smirked.

“Well, one thing you learn about me is I get the job done,” he sneered. “Whatever the cost.”

“And that is where you and I will always be different,” said Puma, and he walked through the door. The other four paused before following. Dac spat bitterly and glared at Puma’s retreating rear.

“That arrogant arse,” he growled. “What gives him the right to get on such a high horse?”

“I’m not sure,” said Proto. “His ability is intelligence, right?”

“And agility,” noted another Proto.

“Right, intelligence and agility,” said the first. “Maybe he thinks he’s better than us because he’s smarter. He does seem pretty irritated when we don’t know the answer to something he does.”

“Makes sense,” said Dac. “Although he seemed even more pissed when I’d thought of something he hadn’t. Pride, maybe?”

“Arrogance,” said the third Proto. “He’s so far up himself, he thinks he’s better than all of us.”

“There’s more to it than that, I think,” said the second Proto. “You’re right, I think, but only partially. I get the feeling he’s got more on his mind than simple arrogance.”

They continued walking in silence, staying a fair distance behind Puma, just enough for him to be out of earshot but not so far back that they lost sight of him. They didn’t catch up to him until the security door, where they found him warily making sure it remained open for them. He gave them a dissatisfied look as they walked past.

“I thought we were on the clock?” he said to Dac. Dac shot him a venomous look and moved downstairs without saying anything. Puma waited until they were all past the door before moving away, and shoved past the Protos and up in front of Dac, as though he had to be in the lead. Dac scowled behind him.

“Hey, Puma,” he said. “I know you’re probably smarter than all of us, but don’t forget, I have experience in jobs like these. Like I said, I’ve done them enough times before. I know how to operate on them, which is experience I gather you lack.”

“What’s your point?”

“My point is, don’t assume I don’t know what I’m doing. I assure you I do,” growled the Australian, and he shoved past Puma onto the landing below. The door to the labs was just up ahead. He strode towards it. It was a large door made of a single pane of reinforced glass with a steel handle and lock. Dac flattened himself against the wall and peered through the glass at the lab beyond. It appeared to be empty; apparently with the base on alert, the lab was evacuated, which probably meant it was under surveillance. He pointed at one of the Protos.

“Hey, lockpick,” he said. “Your turn to shine.”

Proto walked up and busied himself with the lock while Dac peered through the glass, trying to scope out the room.

“I see four cameras, all in the corners,” he reported. “No staff. Lots of equipment all over the place. Someone didn’t clean their room when they were done playing.”

“How do we take out the cameras?” asked Proto.

“I’ve got the one on the far left,” said Dac. “Puma, the far right. Protos, one each. Lockpick, secure the door behind you, we’ll take the back exit. If we screw this up we’re going to need to move fast, so let’s keep them out. We take them out on my signal at the same time; hopefully they’ll think it’s another glitch from the fuses. We clear?”

“Got it,” said the Protos. Puma nodded stiffly. The Proto at the door heard the lock clicked and opened it.

“Here we go,” he said. Slowly, he opened the door, and the others quickly slipped in. Puma flipped easily off the wall and floor, out of sight from the cameras, and hid directly beneath his camera. Dac slid across the ground in a sickly-looking mess until he came to rest beneath his, and the Protos simply scuttled to their areas. They waited tensely until Dac was certain that they were all ready, and gave the thumbs-up. As one, they all reached out and ripped the cameras from their sockets. Heaving a sigh of relief, they reconvened in the centre of the room.

“Good work, boys,” said Dac. “Now then, what are we looking for down here?”

“That one, right there,” said Puma, pointing. The others all turned to look and stared in astonishment. The device Puma was pointing to was a huge cylinder, three times as tall as any of them and wide enough for a cow to stand comfortably inside. It looked like a Bacta tank from Star Wars, but bigger and covered with a metal container. One of the Protos gaped openly.

“We’re supposed to steal THAT?” he exclaimed. “How?”

“Ugh,” said Puma, walking up to the device and studying the console next to it. “Not the whole thing, you idiot. That’s just the outer shell. The security device, if you will. The object in question is much smaller and more portable. I just need to bring down the protection so we can get it out.”

Proto looked irritated. He didn’t like being called an idiot, and abruptly he lost patience with Puma. They’d taken this condescending crap for long enough. He withdrew the guard’s handgun he had, and Dac and the other Proto with a gun pulled theirs as well. Puma froze, hearing the sound.  Turning, he found all four staring at him in abject fury, three holding guns pointed directly at his face. Dac stretched his arm so that the gun was only inches from Puma’s eye. He stared at it resolutely.

“And what might that achieve?” he asked.

“Get you off our back, for starters,” growled Proto.

“Ever since we got through the fence you’ve been giving us shit,” snarled another. “You’re a condescending arsehole and I speak for all of us when I say we’re sick of it.”

“You’re not God’s gift to humanity, Puma,” said Dac coldly. “You’re supposed to be one of us. You better start fucking acting like it.”

“Or what?” hissed Puma.

“Or we’ll be writing your epitaph,” sneered the third Proto. Puma laughed mockingly.

“Hah! You idiots couldn’t write dialogue for a porno!” he said. “Look at you! Someone on your team starts acting in a way you don’t like and your solution is to shoot him! You all really are such deliciously simple creatures, you know that? What’s the matter? Afraid of the big bad nerd and his oversized intellect? Can’t handle knowing that, as skilled as you might be at whatever the hell you see fit, you’re still a bunch of small-minded rejects? You guys are pathetic. I’m supposed to be one of you? Like hell I am. I may be on your team, but I will never be one of you.”

“Then enlighten us,” said Proto sweetly, pulling the hammer back on his handgun. “No more secrets, no more evasions. What was on those notes Data sent you? What are we looking for? Why are you so fucking up yourself that you can’t be bothered sharing information with us lower mortals?”

Puma’s contemptuous grin faded and he lowered his head.

“You want to know why we’re here?” he said. “What we’re here to get? Well, then, my friends, behold!”

He dropped his fist onto a large button on the console. Instantly, the large metal container began to slide down. The four angry Guardsmen turned their attention to it, lowering their weapons as they stared. Inside was a thin tube of thick Plexiglass, filled with what appeared to be a clear liquid. There was a body in the tank, clearly dead, as half the head and the entire left arm appeared to be missing, and there was a large hole in the torso where the heart would have been. They all stared in shock and disgust. Even Puma looked mortified.

“What the fuck…” whispered Dac.

Puma walked up to the tube and stared directly into it, his face inches away from the Plexiglass. Even here, after all these months, and missing those pieces, he knew what he was seeing. He knew who was in the tank.

“What the hell is this?” demanded one of the Protos. Puma bit his lip as he turned back to the others. Their argument forgotten, he pointed at the tube and the dead body within.

“This,” he said. “This is what we’re here for. This is what Data wants back.”

The others moved slowly closer.

“Who the hell is he?” asked Proto. Puma hesitated before answering, but as he looked back at the man’s face, he could not keep it in any longer.

“Qwirtle,” said Puma. “His name is Qwirtle.”

 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
22 January 2009 @ 11:32 pm

Poet leaned against the wall, listening for any sound within the room. Ren hadn’t responded; he expected that, but even so, it didn’t set his mind at ease. A few moments earlier he had arrived at her door and knocked. Simple, polite. He didn’t bother asking if she was in there; he already knew the answer. After a few moments passed he called out.

“Hey Ren,” he said. “It’s Poet. I was wondering how you’re doing…could you unlock the door?”

Still no response. After waiting, he spoke up again.

“Well, I thought I should let you know…we’re having a memorial service tomorrow…in the afternoon…I wanted to talk to you about that…”

“Go away.”

He caught the lilt. She was trying to disguise the tears with a normal, brusque tone, but he could hear her voice straining. She was still cut up.

“Not just yet,” he said evenly. “We need to talk. Can I come in?”

Again, no signs of life. She must have bitten back a choked response

“Well, then, I’ll just talk from out here,” he said. “Like I was saying, there’s a memorial service tomorrow for him. Little thing, really, but something to acknowledge him. All the guys are going to be there. All of them, including Erok and his team.”

He strained to hear if this got a reaction, but if it did, he couldn’t hear it. Undeterred, he carried on.

“With that in mind…I was wondering if you wanted to say a few words, since you and he were close. I think it’s only fair that you get the chance. What do you say?”

Still no response, although Poet could swear that he had heard something…a small shift, a slight motion. Eventually he gave in and turned to the door. Closing his eyes and focusing, he felt around the lock mentally. It wasn’t long before he picked it. He deliberately made it click as loudly as possible, so that Ren wouldn’t be shocked, and turned the handle. Slowly, he walked into the room.

Ren was seated on the bed, facing the wall, apparently staring at her feet. She made no movement as he entered the room. She did not look up, did not turn her head, did not do anything to acknowledge his presence. It wasn’t until he took a few steps into the room before she reacted.

“Get out.”

“I don’t think so,” said Poet quietly. “You and I need to talk.”

“I said GET OUT!”

Within an instant her temper flared and she evaporated on the spot. Suddenly a furious cloud of some unidentified gas descended upon Poet, circling him, whipping at his hair. He didn’t so much as bat an eyelid. He simply stood there. For three minutes exactly, he was silent, unmoving, unafraid. The only movement he made was his eyes, glancing about the cloud in an unconcerned fashion. He waited. He knew that, had she done this to any of the others, they would have turned and sped from the room, but he couldn’t do that. He would not.

Eventually she rematerialized before him, on the other side of the bed. She panted slightly, as though the exertion had exhausted her. Poet watched her, still waiting for her to finish. To look at, she appeared fine, if rather angry. Physically, she appeared much the same as she always did. Only in her eyes was there any difference. They were bloodshot and bleary, in a hardened look of despair. The intensity in her eyes never once left them. Poet continued watching her, his own gaze stony and resolute.

“Are you finished?” he asked. As if in response, she half-sat, half-fell back onto the bed and sat upright, once again facing away from him, and placed her head in her hands. Poet moved around the bed and sat down next to her. She did not attempt to move him away, nor did she raise her eyes to his. He smiled mirthlessly.

“So I guess I don’t need to ask how you feel,” he said. “But you should know, locking yourself up in here won’t help anything. I know what it is to grieve. It just makes things worse.”

“What do you care?” she remarked bitterly. He gave her a disbelieving stare.

“Do you really need to ask that?” he said. She did not respond and he gave an exasperated sigh.

“Ren, look around sometime. Look at where we are. Look at who we are. Look at who you’re with. Do you honestly believe none of us care about you?”

She just sat there and said nothing. Poet shook his head.

“I sincerely hope you’re not going to get a case of ‘why me’ bullshit,” he said. “I know you well enough to know you’re better than that. You’re not a whining emo. You’re Ren, for God’s sake! You’re one of the strongest of all of us! You know that, and I know that! And I know it’s hard for you, right now. I mean, you just lost the guy you loved, I would never expect that to be easy in any way. But since I’ve known you, you’ve taken every bad situation life has thrown at you and made it work to your advantage. I admire that, you know.”

His gaze grew loose and he started staring into empty space as his voice grew more lucid.

“God knows, I could’ve used that trait. Maybe we wouldn’t have lost him then.”

Ren looked up at him. Despite her shattered-looking eyes, she studied him closely.

“Wow…” she said. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard such a load of bullshit in my life.”

He turned back to her in surprise.

“What?”

“Don’t give me any of that ‘admiration’ crap,” she said. “Poet, you’re a good friend and I care about you, but don’t expect me to believe any second-grade shit about how you or anyone can think highly of the things I’ve done. I used to be the personal assassin of your worst enemy, for God’s sake. You guys didn’t exactly think highly of me then.”

“True, we didn’t,” said Poet defensively. “But I think, deep down, we all held out hope you’d come back to us before long.”

“Really,” she snorted derisively. “Is that what you were saying to each other when I killed Geekers?”

“You didn’t kill Geekers.”

“But none of you knew that,” she said. “As far as you were concerned, I did. Don’t expect me to believe that you all ‘admired’ me then.”

Poet hesitated.

“You’d be surprised,” he said.

Ren rolled her eyes, but Poet just paused and kept looking at her. Slowly, he saw comprehension dawn on her.

“No…” she said.

“Every time your name came up,” he said. “We’d all wonder what had happened. Why you’d done what you’d done. We all agreed it must have been a good reason, whatever it was, even if we didn’t agree with the outcome. And while we were running from you, we’d always just hope that you might have a change of heart. That you’d understand us, having played both sides, and make your choice. And here you are.”

Ren sat in silent shock. Poet tried to keep his face neutral. Not all of what he had said was true, but some of it was. He could only hope he’d demonstrated to her that they all valued her as a friend.

“You know what we call ourselves,” he said. “The Family. You know as well as I do that there’s a reason for that.”

“The Family is dead,” she said. “I’m not sure if the Family died when Data quarantined the city, or when you and Erok had your little divorce, but the Family is dead. On the one hand, a gang of weapons being used by higher powers. On the other, a group of crime busters. What happened to the Family?”

“The Family is not dead,” said Poet emphatically. “If the Family is dead, why are we still together? Why are we still doing what we do? Why are we here? The Family doesn’t die when people throw misfortune at it, Ren, and I think we’ve proved that. The Family will only be dead when it has no purpose, and at the moment it does!”

“Which is?”

“To look out for each other,” he said. “To fight not just for this world, but for each other. We are a Family, even if some of us have left to do it another way. Believe it or not, there’s not a member of the Family who wouldn’t give their life for the rest of us. Baraxis proved that. Doubly so, since it was you he was saving. But any one of us, regardless of what we might say or do, would willingly hand themselves over if it meant bailing out the rest. That’s why we fight. That’s why we call ourselves that.”

Ren sat quietly on the bed, her gaze planted at her feet again. Her mouth was open slightly. Poet stood up.

“I’m calling the guys to the mess hall at seven for dinner,” he said. “I’m going to write up a rough plan for the service tomorrow and I’ll go over it then. You gonna be there?”

She looked up after a moment’s pause.

“For dinner, or the service?”

“You tell me.”

She thought it over.

“Both,” she said. “And…I would like to say a few words tomorrow.”

Poet smiled.

“That’s my girl,” he said, and he moved for the door. As he walked out, he realized he’d forgotten a detail.

“Oh, and one more thing,” he called out. She looked over at him expectantly. “We’re all going to be there tomorrow.  All of us.”

“You mean the Outcasts?”

“I can’t speak for them. I meant all of the Family. As in, Erok and his crew. They’re coming back for the service. What they do after that is their call.”

Whatever Ren expected, it wasn’t that. For a single instant her face looked the most incredulous Poet had seen it, which was saying something considering the conversation they’d just had. As soon as the expression appeared, however, it was wiped away and replaced by one that seemed heartened and encouraged.

“Fantastic,” she said, and Poet could hear some happier tones in the word. “It’d be good to see them again.”

Poet simply smiled again.

“See you at seven.”

And with that, he walked off down the hall. Ren, alone in her room, rubbed her eyes and felt a smile slowly spread across her face. Family. The full strength of it had never struck her strongly until now.

 

***

 

“So who’s patient number two?” asked Brodie, strangely yearning to see more. Celtic’s two assistants hauled the body-bag containing the deceased Anthony Dwyer out of the room while Celtic flicked through his notes.

“Another new arrival,” he said. “This one caught in Maine two days ago. Has some kind of altered physiology…oooh, this one sounds like fun!”

“What is it?”

“You’ll see,” grinned Celtic. “Although I don’t think syringes are going to work for this one. You may as well zip up the bag for now. In the closet is a small hammer, get that out instead.”

Brodie made no attempt to hide the bewildered expression on his face, but Celtic simply smiled.

“Patience, my son,” he said. “You’ll see, when the chap gets brought in.”

Brodie shook his head and opened the closet again, withdrawing a small rock-hammer. Turning around, he heard the door swing open again and saw the next of Celtic’s prisoners being dragged in. This one, however, had no less than four of Celtic’s henchmen dragging it, and Brodie could see why immediately. This one had to weigh a ton. At first, Brodie thought the man was surely dead. His skin appeared to have completely hardened over into some kind of white rock; hardened to the point that he was effectively a statue. The way the men were carrying it (one on each limb, grunting and struggling with the weight) would have any normal human hanging between the legs of the carriers. This man, however, seemed frozen in place. Once again, the assistants placed him on the table, secured his legs, and exited without a word. They left the arms, presumably because they were both held out to the side of the body and the wrists were nowhere near the straps. Brodie stared in amazement at the body they’d laid to rest.

“Uh…Celtic?” he said tentatively. “I don’t think you’re going to get much out of this one.”

“Why’s that?” asked Celtic.

“What the hell do you mean? Look at it!” exclaimed Brodie. “This guy’s been turned to rock or something! He’s a corpse!”

“He’s not dead,” Celtic said calmly. “When the hero hunters found him, he was already like this, except for one very important detail: he was moving. He was literally stumbling around in that skin. When they caught him, he put up a struggle. He’s strong, but he finds it hard to move, so he was subdued. We haven’t gotten anything out of him yet, though, and we want to find out how he ended up like this. I didn’t believe it either, but then I saw him myself, and sure enough, he can move. Inside all that he has a normal biological system and it’s still turned on.”

Brodie stared silently at the body, and at the tiny hammer in his hands. Could this thing actually be alive? On top of his head rose some wispy hair that seemed to be the only organic part of him, and it sure looked dead. Before Brodie could do anything, Celtic added an afterthought.

“Oh, and that isn’t rock. That’s bone.”

Brodie did a double-take.

“Wait, what?!”

“Yeah, we all thought it was rock, too, but I had a finger chiselled off and sent it to SuperGenius, who was basically drooling when he realized what it was. This guy has, literally, an exoskeleton. Perfectly formed skin, except instead of being made of skin, it’s made of bone. And I think the layers below it, where the flesh would be, has some kind of rubbery flesh that doesn’t bleed. You’ll see what I mean when…oh, you’re awake.”

Brodie heard a groaning, rumbling noise and realised the man was indeed conscious, or at least returning to that state. As he watched, the man started to move, and Brodie nearly vomited at the sight. The man’s right arm, which was effectively frozen out to the side, suddenly swung inwards like a right hook, and there was a loud cracking noise. Thousands of tiny chunks of bone fragment cracked off and littered the floor as the man’s shoulder and elbow virtually shattered to accommodate the movement. Celtic seized the arm, now that it had been loosened, and forced the wrist into the strap, so that now the man’s left arm was the only free one. It remained frozen in place. Another crunching noise was heard, and the man’s eyelids literally cracked apart. The man shook his head, spreading cracks around that region and spreading yet more pieces of bone everywhere, and completed the ordeal by wrenching open his jaw and closing it again.

“What’s going on?” he said, in a surprisingly deep voice. Brodie was oddly reminded of James Earl Jones. “Where am I?”

“Welcome to my abode,” smiled Celtic. The man turned his head to look at Celtic, who pretended to cringe mockingly. “Oh, that had to hurt.”

“Who are you?” said the man.

“I?” said Celtic in an oily voice. “I am but an instrument sent by the gods to work out what the fuck you’re supposed to be. You may call me Celtic, and this is Brodie. If you relax, we’re happy to talk.”

The man twisted his head and looked at Brodie, who was staring at him with a shocked look on his face. Brodie’s insides were heaving with disgust, but at the same time, he felt a mild twinge of anticipation. He shook his head, trying to clear the feeling. The man stared at him right back.

“You’re Guardsmen?” he asked. Celtic blinked, but Brodie was unsurprised.

“Yeah, that’s right,” he responded. “You’ve seen our press releases?”

“I used to,” said the man. “Before I became…like this. I’d follow the stories all the time. I supported the Leader’s campaign, when it started.”

Brodie and Celtic exchanged a surprised glance.

“Did you now?” said Celtic. “That’s interesting. What’s your name?”

“Bardem,” said the man. “Ethan Bardem.”

“Pleasure,” said Celtic and Brodie in unison. Celtic continued with a glance at Brodie. “Mr Bardem…do you mind if I call you Ethan? As you’ve deduced, we work on behalf of the Leader, and part of our work is to examine potential threats.”

“Threats?” echoed Bardem. “I’ve done nothing wrong! Are you saying I’m in prison?”

“No, not at all,” said Celtic, apparently trying not to laugh at his barefaced lie. “But look at this from the perspective of the Leader and his men. Guy made out of bone, running around in one of the sectors, generally causing alarm among the public… it just doesn’t go down too well. The team who dragged you in here did so only because we were concerned you may have been a potential threat. Once your story is verified, we’ll be happy to allow you to proceed with your life as you see fit. Before we get into that, however, we’d like to discuss your current predicament. How, exactly, are you…like this?”

As Celtic spoke, Brodie’s mind was racing. He knew Celtic too well; Celtic had no intention of letting this man out of the dungeon. The only people that ever made it out alive were escapees, who currently numbered three, people Data personally vouched for, of whom there were two, and corpses, which Brodie was certain had hit triple-figures. As Bardem explained his history, Brodie’s mind rolled over numerous times.

“I…I live with two of my friends from college,” said Bardem shakily. “At least, I did…that was four months ago. I was doing some job-hunting at the time, and it wasn’t going well. While that was happening, I occasionally did volunteer work for scientific experiments, just so I could help out with the rent.”

“What sort of experiments?” asked Brodie.

“Stuff involving new forms of medical study, mostly, although there were a few other things. It was always for the same company, a corporation named DynaCorp. They put me on their list, because they apparently get a few people who do multiple treatments when they don’t have a job, like me. One day…I was testing some weird form of electrotherapy…I can’t understand what went wrong. But there was some mix-up in the tests, and my body got pumped full of chemicals.”

He closed his eyes briefly. Brodie could see what seemed to be grey, solid but rubbery cartilage functioning as eyelids.

“They covered up the incident,” said Bardem. “Placed me in a locked room within their HQ, in Florida. Wiped all the records clean of me, so as far as anyone else knew, I never had anything to do with them. I don’t know what my roommates or my friends thought. Maybe they just assumed I’d been kidnapped, or killed. I don’t know. I spent months locked up down there. A failed experiment. While I was there I tested this…shell out. At first, breaking the bone, it hurt…but as time went by, I grew immune to the pain. I could ignore it. And I began moving around. It took effort, but I learnt how to move well enough, although it was still awkward. When I remain immobile, like when I’m asleep, the breaks heal over and the bone resets, and I have to break it all again.”

“That was in Florida,” said Brodie. “The team that picked you up found you in Maine. That’s a bit of distance to cover.”

“I’ve been on the run for a couple of weeks, I think,” said Bardem. “I don’t know how long exactly. But I kept moving. Eating what I could, drinking what I could.”

“But how’d you get out of your little prison?” asked Brodie pressingly. As he said this, he flicked a glance over at Celtic, who was looking increasingly irritated. This little interview was going off without any need for torture, and Celtic was getting bored. Brodie tried to suppress a grin. Bardem didn’t notice the glance and continued.

“I’m not really sure,” he said. “One day recently, all hell seemed to break out. The building just blew up. I’m not sure what happened. Everything collapsed in around me and I was buried in rubble, but somehow I managed to drag myself out. Since I got out, I didn’t look back. I just kept running.”

Brodie nodded, intrigued. He’d heard about the crime rate in Florida in passing, so a building blowing up made sense, but even so…for the bone-coated man to escape like that, Brodie was impressed. He turned to Celtic, who was sitting silently in his chair, a look on his face that clearly said he was about two seconds away from frying both Brodie and Bardem’s brains. A muscle under his eye twitched and he rejoined the conversation.

“Interesting,” he said, sounding distracted. “Well, I think that’s about all we can do here…you’ve answered all of the questions we needed…I’ll allow the guards to take you back to your cell now.”

He keyed a tone into his radio, but as he did so, Brodie raised a hand.

“Have you got anything more comfortable?” he asked. Celtic and Bardem both stared at him.

“What?” said Celtic in disbelief.

“Well Mr. Bardem here has gone through a pretty rough time,” said Brodie. “He says he’s a supporter of the Leader and I’m inclined to believe him. With that being the case, I think he should be given something comfortable in the way of accommodation while the Leader assesses his situation.”

“I’m sure the Leader is too busy to worry about one citizen,” said Bardem awkwardly, but Brodie shook his head.

“The Leader is a man of his people,” he declared. “And you’ve suffered enough, my friend. I’m sure the Leader would be happy to hear that one of his loyal supporters is being well looked after considering what a rough time you’ve been having.”

Out of Bardem’s sightline, Celtic’s face was contorting with rage, but Brodie gave him a cool smile. Biting his lip, Celtic threw open the door. Two of his workers stood there. Celtic, shaking with barely-suppressed fury, said in a slightly wavering voice, “Take him to one of the paddeds, and if he requires anything to be more…comfortable…bring it to him. Get it from upstairs if need be.”

The two guards looked utterly bewildered, but they could see Celtic was in no mood to be questioned. They, too, lived in constant fear of him. It wasn’t often they saw him angry, since he enjoyed his job so much, but they knew better than to be within a mile of him when he lost his temper. As quickly as they could, they untied Bardem and led him out the door. As soon as they were gone, Celtic slammed it shut and kicked over his chair with a roar of rage.

“YOU DO NOT FUCK WITH ME ON MY TURF!” he bellowed. “Rest assured, Brodie, the only thing stopping me from killing you right fucking now is your standing with Data.”

“I don’t doubt it,” said Brodie, feeling slightly incensed himself. “But you know as well as I do that none of us share your passion for what you do. You knew that when you invited me down here, so don’t get shitty with me over the way I conduct myself with loyal supporters. That guy spent months believing in us and what we do. I’m not going to let the fucker suffer for that. If you don’t like it, then why the fuck did you invite me down here to begin with?!”

Celtic bit his tongue and glowered at Brodie, who stared daggers back at him. Both men were tensed for a fight, and the outcome was uncertain; if it came to it, it would be a matter of who struck first. If so inclined, Brodie could easily cross the room before Celtic could induce any pain in him, but if Brodie hesitated Celtic could bring him to his knees. It was a tense stand-off. Both men were almost daring the other to strike first.

Neither did.

Celtic heaved a sigh of anger and walked over to his desk.

“We’ve got one more I want to look at today,” he said. “Don’t fuck with me again.”

“If he’s an antagonist like the cyborg, I won’t,” said Brodie, only half-believing the words as he said them. “But if he’s a patriot, we can’t begrudge him that.”

Celtic grunted.

 

***

 

Puma withdrew a pair of bizarre-looking binoculars. They seemed to have been torn apart and glued back together numerous times; Puma had been playing with his toys, evidently. He looked through them, turning some dials he’d added himself, and muttering. The others waited expectantly, growing slightly restless, until he took the binoculars down and turned to the others.

“OK,” he said. “There’s a fuse box on the outside. If we can take that out, the electric fence powers down.”

“Great,” said Proto. “We’ve just got to get past the fence to power it down. Brilliant plan.”

“Don’t be a fool,” snorted Puma. “If one of us gets in there to power it down, we’ll be set permanently.”

“And how does that one get through?” asked Proto impudently. “We don’t have Ragin or Brodie here.”

“I could slide through,” suggested Dac. “I can fit between the bars on the fence, take out the dogs, then go through the chain-link.”

Puma shook his head. “Not a bad idea, but it would take too long. Even if the sniper towers aren’t great at covering this area, once the guards realized the dogs are after a target they’ll send their forces out. We have to do this fast so they get startled, disoriented. We get them confused, then we have the advantage.”

“OK, so, any other ideas, professor?”

Puma thought for a moment, and then nodded.

“Dac,” he said. “You ever pulled a slingshot before?”

“No, but I know the concept. Why?”

Puma pointed at a V-shaped tree nearby. Dac looked at it, then spun to stare at Puma in astonishment.

“You’re kidding!”

“No,” said Puma. “You fling me with enough force, I can fly over both fences and take out the fuses. The circuits should be damaged long enough for the rest of you to climb the fence. Then Dac handles the dogs while Proto takes out the other fence, and then we’ll sneak in as the guards sneak out, through the front door. They’ll be heading for the dog run, they won’t notice us, and the snipers won’t be able to see us from their towers on top of the base.”

Dac and the Protos all exchanged an astonished glance.

“Dude, what the fuck have you been smoking?” asked Dac.

“And where can I get some?” added Proto.

“I’m serious,” said Puma. “Can you do it or not?”

Dac thought it over.

“It’s possible, I guess,” he said. “But I don’t know if I could stretch back far enough before I snap back. If the aim is off and you hit the electric fence, you’re a corpse.”

“I know,” said Puma, and he turned to Proto. “That’s where you come in. If enough duplicates of you pull him back far enough, and release him on my mark, then it should work.”

“You can calculate all that in your head?” said Proto.

“It’s what I do best,” said Puma. “Shall we?”

The others exchanged glances. One of the Protos looked utterly baffled.

“Are we seriously considering this?” he said. “A slingshot made of Dac? Am I the only one thinking this is bordering on outright ridiculous?”

“That’s why it will work,” Puma assured him. “It’s like Data said. We are, all of us, unorthodox in and of ourselves. Working like this, we can pull off stunts no one would, in their right mind, even consider for a moment. This being one of them. What do you say?”

Dac nodded.

“I just hope you’re right,” he warned. “They release on your call, but if you make the wrong timing, you might be repainting the wall as opposed to barbecuing yourself.”

“How eloquent,” said Puma. “Spartan? Are you all in?”

The Protos exchanged a glance that clearly said they thought he was utterly insane. Eventually, though, they nodded.

“Shit, I’ll do it just to see if something this stupid actually works,” said one. Puma nodded.

“Well then, let’s get to work.”

They walked over to the tree. It was split right at the base of the trunk, and the gap was wide enough for two people walking abreast to fit through, but even so, it would be tricky.

“Keep your arms and legs tucked in at all times, we hope you enjoy the ride,” remarked one of the Protos. Dac wound his limbs around the trunks. It reminded him oddly of a two-headed snake he’d seen once; two heads from one body. Puma stepped in front of him.

“This could get awkward,” said Dac.

“Indeed,” said Puma. “So let’s get it over with.”

The Protos duplicated themselves a few times until there were nine of them standing around. That was all there was room for; as Puma told them, Dac would get thinner as he stretched backwards so there wouldn’t be much room. They all grabbed hold of the rubbery man and began to walk backwards. It was easy enough at first, but got progressively harder. Dac clamped his eyes shut as the stretch grew longer, past his normal limits. Usually he didn’t stretch more than three times his body length, as even then it hurt severely. This time, he might need to exceed that. The Protos dug their feet into the ground as they stretched him backwards…one step…two steps…one step…two steps…one…

“NOW!”

Instantaneously, all nine of them wrenched their arms free from the stretched-thin rubbery mass. With a loud snapping noise, Dac and Puma shot forward and Puma went flying through the air. Dac’s arms and legs brought him back none-too-gracefully to the ground, where he unwound his limbs from the tree and lay groaning for a few moments. One of the Protos picked up a pair of binoculars and looked at the wall. As soon as he pulled them to his eyes…Puma dropped into view, landing neatly on both feet right next to the circuit box, his arms out to the side like a gymnast. Proto gasped.

“Did he make it?” asked one of his counterparts.

“…yeah…yeah, he made it,” he said in wonder.

The nine Protos quickly became three again and they jogged over to Dac, who was slowly regathering himself. He still looked rather loosened up, although he was regaining his composure, albeit slowly.

“My…god,” he groaned. “Never again…never again…”

One of the Protos grabbed the bag full of gear while the one with the binoculars watched Puma, who was wasting no time clipping wires. Proto marvelled at the ease Puma seemed to be doing it, without a schematic or anything. Still, he had heard that technology was Puma’s forte, so….

Puma straightened up and gave him the thumbs-up. Proto lowered the binoculars.

“Let’s go,” he said urgently, and the four of them sprinted across the plain towards the fence, about 100 metres. The three Protos jumped onto it and started climbing; Dac simply wrapped his wrists around the top bar and flung himself over. As he dropped to the ground, he was surprised to see that it was deeper on this side than the other. It was almost like a trench, with one side cut vertically into the ground at the base of the electric fence, and the other a slope running up to the chain-link. He looked around, waiting for any sign of the Rottweilers. He didn’t have long to wait. A squat, ugly beast appeared at the end of the trail, snuffling around on the ground. Dac figured as much; they were upwind from the dog, so clearly it had already smelt them. Abruptly it raised its head and began barking, obviously having spotted him. He let out a yell.

“Incoming! Get that fence cleared, I’ll hold them off!”

The Protos were still at the top of the fence, having struggled to climb it after their sprint. Dac, feeling rather revitalized by the reprieve, began sprinting towards the dog, which let out another bark and started running at him. Three more appeared behind it and joined the charge, all of them snarling challenges. Dac put some distance between him and the Protos and planted his feet. He grinned as they got closer, and the first one pounced at him. Unfortunately for the dog, Dac hadn’t been lying when he said he wasn’t new to fighting guard dogs. It was almost like old times. He dived forwards, and the dog missed him by a foot, sailing right over him. As it did, his hand shot up and seized the dog by the back leg, and with all the strength he could muster, he hurled it directly at the others still approaching. With a frightened yelp they all darted out of the way as the unfortunate beast hit the ground and rolled, stunned. It struggled to get up and quickly retreated.

The others raced at Dac, who stood back up and held his arms in an X-formation in front of him. As they neared, he swung them out and around, whipping them in a backhand motion, and literally sweeping all three bewildered dogs off their feet. Two crashed solidly into the concrete wall at the base of the electric fence and dropped down, dazed, while the other rolled and struggled to stand up. Incensed, it ran at him once more, but Dac, in a flash of inspiration, expanded his hand and wrapped the hapless animal within the folds of his palm, and, stretching his arm once more, deposited it neatly on the other side of the electric fence. Confused, it barked at him through the bars, but he smiled at it.

“Down, boy,” he smirked.

Abruptly, there came an explosion behind him, and he turned and ran for the hole in the fence. The confrontation with the dogs had barely taken a minute, but that was all the Protos needed. Dac scrambled through the fence with them and they rejoined Puma against the wall. He gave Dac a condescending look.

“Oh, well done,” he said sardonically. “You know, there are laws about cruelty to animals.”

“I acted in self-defence,” said the Australian. “Besides, you’ll notice I did no lasting damage. They’re a bit dazed and shaken up, but no large injuries. They’ll be fine.”

“Well, there’ll be more coming,” said one of the Protos. “Let’s get to the door.”

The sneaked around the side of the building. Around the corner from where they were was the door the guards were using to exit. Puma had cut the alarm, but even so, the guards on the tower had heard the explosion, even if they couldn’t quite see it properly, and once the dogs had started barking the rest of the dogs around the base had begun to move. The guards, on the alert, poured out of the door. Puma, with a small mirror glued to a stick, watched as they exited, all wearing what seemed to be riot gear. When he was certain that they had all run into the trench full of dogs, he signalled silently. The five of them slipped neatly around the side, through the door as it began to close, and into the shadows of the darkened entrance.

Phase one was complete. Now to get down to the cellars.

 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
15 January 2009 @ 07:01 pm

Brodie sat alone at the table. Dac and the Protos had barely left and he was already extremely bored. He poked his spoon into his spaghetti, already severely mashed up, before shaking his head and propping his head up on his arm. Life was tough for the world’s fastest man when duty was low. He missed the city life. When there were people for him to oversee, like a police force, he had a new task every day. Ever since the old city had been bombed out, though, and Data had kept them holed up either in countryside bases or his European palace, that part of the job had been phased out, and now, without any other known super-powered people to hunt ever since the Family vanished off the radar, Brodie was wallowing in boredom. He couldn’t remember ever being this bored, and often found himself wishing something to occupy him would just walk through the door.

For once, something did.

“Oh, it’s you. Shouldn’t you be on patrol?”

Brodie straightened up in surprise.

“No. I’m not on roster for a little while yet. Shouldn’t you be in the dungeons?”

Celtic walked around to the table and sat in Proto’s vacant seat.

“I came up to ask Data for a favour,” he said. “I need a spare set of hands downstairs that isn’t clumsy as all shit.”

“Yeah?” said Brodie. “Somehow I don’t think the boss is interested in torturing some lowlifes.”

“Not him,” snorted Celtic. “Just someone who’s not doing anything around here. Or SuperGenius, if he wanted. He likes taking things apart.”

Brodie swilled his drink for a heartbeat, which to him felt like several, and thought about Celtic’s words. As much as Celtic had a tendency to creep out those around him, Brodie was so bored he was willing to tolerate even this slimy monster. Eventually he heaved a sigh.

“I’ll do it,” he said. “I’m bored as shit up here. There’s literally been nothing to do for ages.”

“So I heard,” grinned Celtic. “Sucks to be you guys. I got lots of fun stuff going on downstairs. Got some new guests in today, we’re going to be performing interrogation for the rest of the day. When are you rostered on next?”

“Not until Thursday.”

“Perfect! Come on down, let’s get this party started!”

The two stood up. Celtic wore a warm, welcoming smile, which frightened Brodie more than Celtic’s sinister grin ever could. When Celtic was scheming about something, it was his usual self. When he was happy about something, actually happy and delighted, it was just downright terrifying. Nonetheless, Brodie steeled himself and prepared for a descent into Celtic’s domain. How he kept getting these subterranean dungeons beneath every building they used, Brodie and the other Guardsmen could never figure out. They all figured Data and Celtic had come to some agreement after the city was quarantined and had them all built in case Celtic was shuttling his prisoners about, which he’d had to do.

“Want me to wash my hands first?”

Celtic gave him an odd look.

“What the hell for?”

“Never mind.”

Brodie made a queasy face behind Celtic’s back and followed him downstairs. The light in these dungeons was bizarre. Sometimes there’d be a flickering bulb, sometimes it was brightly lit, and other times it was dark as pitch. Brodie avoided coming down here if he could help it. It was too erratic. Plus, there was always the sound of screaming, or failing that, moaning in agony. It irritated him. So many people with the potential to provide a challenge, left to rot down here. 

What a waste.

Eventually they reached a small, brightly-lit room. In the centre was what looked like an operating table, complete with straps and clamps. Above it hung a large rectangular light fitting, giving off most of the light. The only other light in the room was a lamp on a desk in the corner, which was heaped with dirty pieces of paper and a computer monitor.

“Welcome to my office,” smiled Celtic. “It’s a bit grubby, but it gives it a homely feel. I never liked cleaning my room.”

Brodie stared around the filthy room. It was dank and the floor was uneven. For a moment he thought the concrete was just badly mixed, but then he realised that was not the case at all. There were several layers of dried blood crusting over the floor, flaking and breaking off as his boots crunched into them. He stared at it incredulously, and then looked up at his host.

“You know, if someone walked around barefoot in here, they could get AIDS.”

“Now that’s an idea,” said Celtic, brightening a bit more. He held up a walkie-talkie and spoke into it. “Bring in the first guy, and while you’re at it, take his shoes away and put a cut in both his feet.”

He clicked it off and gave Brodie a thumbs-up.

“You know I never thought of that,” he said. “Thanks, man!”

Brodie blinked, trying not to think about what he might have just unleashed. He forced himself to think about how no one inside Celtic’s dungeons ever got out, so it wasn’t like he was creating an epidemic. Before he could collect his thoughts, however, two of Celtic’s lackeys wearing their bizarre yellow suits walked in, dragging a badly beaten man behind them. They hoisted him up onto the table, strapped him down, and at a signal from Celtic, they walked out and shut the door. Brodie got up to examine the man before him. He was unfamiliar, and he seemed odd. His left arm appeared to be made of metal, and as he groggily opened his eyes, both Guardsmen blinked when they noticed one glowing red. Nonetheless, Celtic conducted himself with his usual businesslike attitude.

“Good morning,” he smiled. “My name is Celtic and I’ll be your host for the duration of the visit. I’d like to have a word with you.”

“I’ll bet you would,” said the man gruffly. Celtic continued smiling. Brodie realised he probably got that kind of attitude from a lot of his ‘guests’.

“This is my friend Brodie,” said Celtic. “He’s basically interning with me for the day. He’ll be our supply officer during our little chat. Now that you know who we are, why don’t you tell us a little about yourself, my friend?”

“Because that would be telling,” replied the man. “And I am not going to tell you fuckers anything!”

“Nickel for every time I’ve heard that,” grinned Celtic. “Brodie, open the closet behind you and get out the medical bag with the skull and crossbones, would you? I’ll soften our friend up while we wait.”

Brodie turned to the closet and opened it up, looking around for the bag Celtic had described. When he saw it, on the bottom shelf, he heard the man give out a loud scream.  He didn’t bother turning around; he knew what Celtic had done. His power was perfectly suited to torture, and he’d just given this poor sap a heavy dose of it. Withdrawing the bag, he turned and held it up, noting the man’s bleeding nose and Celtic standing over him.

“Put it on the desk, open it up and find the green syringe.”

Brodie did so, holding out the needle to Celtic, who took it and jammed it roughly into the man’s right arm.

“Now I know what you’re thinking,” said Celtic calmly. “If I can induce pain with my head, why do I need to give you an injection? Well, let’s just say I like to mix things up a bit, or else it gets a bit monotonous.”

“You get bored with your job too?” commented Brodie offhand. Celtic grinned.

“Only if I let it become boring,” he said. “Basic rules for our line of work: if your job isn’t satisfying, make it satisfying. No use bitching about it.”

He reached into his pocket and withdrew a small yellow packet. He pulled a small orange sphere out of it and tossed it into his mouth. Brodie looked curiously at it.

“What the hell are you eating?” he asked.

“M&M’s, in a manner of speaking. Want one?”

“No thanks.”

“Suit yourself.”

The soldier lay on the table, his head darting back and forth from each of them. Brodie, despite himself, leaned in for a closer look, and watched as the liquid in the syringe began to take effect. The man’s jaw slackened and his pupils dilated slightly. Celtic rubbed his hands together.

“What you are experiencing,” he said gleefully. “Is a hefty dose of neurotoxin of my own concoction. Relaxes your nerves and muscles, but will also induce dizziness, nausea, and a little bit of psychosis, just to spice things up. So it weakens your body and sets your mind on fire. Sounds like fun, huh?”

The man looked overly sick. Froth appeared at the corners of his mouth. Celtic smiled and Brodie looked on, fascinated despite how horrific it was. Celtic sat on a stool next to the table.

“So,” he said. “What’s your name?”

The man gave him a look of contempt, but answered groggily.

“Anthony…” he said. “Anthony…Dwyer…”

“Nice to meet you,” said Celtic. “Listen, if you just co-operate, this will hurt only slightly less.”

With that, he jammed a knife into Dwyer’s legs. The man howled in agony and Brodie jumped in shock. Celtic continued to smile demurely.

“I just wanted to do that before you crapped your pants,” he said. “When your muscles relax enough, it goes all kinds of wrong. Anyway, let’s make this fast, shall we? Where did you get all these wonderful toys?”

Dwyer looked at him, his body shuddering.

“I was…assigned…them,” he choked. “You…you people…you…don’t know, do you? You thought…thought it was all fun and games, right? Well…it’s not…and soon…soon you motherfuckers will pay for it all…it’s gonna happen…you Leader-loving fucks…you’re all gonna burn…”

Celtic raised his eyebrows and nodded. “Uh, OK. Fair enough, you’re under a bit of stress, but don’t you go talking bad about my boss now. He gives good job satisfaction. Think of all the bosses you’ve had, Anthony. Would any of them let you do whatever the fuck you want in regards to what you love doing? Would they hand you the keys to your deepest dream and say ‘Go nuts’? Because mine did. And I won’t have anyone talking bad about him in my house, you get me?”

Dwyer didn’t respond. His body went limp and his eyes rolled back. Celtic blinked.

“Oh, whoops,” he said. Brodie looked from the body to Celtic and back again.

“What?” he said. “Whoops what? What does whoops mean?”

“I think we used the wrong syringe,” said Celtic. “Either that or I used too much of it. He’s dead.”

Brodie started. “What, already? He barely lasted ten minutes on the table!”

“Yeah, well, when I start playing with untested cocktails, it’s always kind of a gamble. I didn’t expect him to be dead before we broke double figures on the minute clock, though. My bad. I’ll make the next one last longer.”

Brodie stared in amazement at the body which had literally dropped dead before his eyes.

“Can’t wait,” he mumbled. “Can’t wait at all.”

 

***

 

Poet tapped his feet impatiently, still feeling depressed over everything that had been going on. He felt as though he needed a mission to take his mind off things, but he had the distinct feeling that Jessibelle, by her own decision or someone else’s, had decided against giving the Family something to do. He was pretty sure the Outcasts had backed off from the Family to give them some space and let them deal with their problem themselves. He was mildly grateful, but the others seemed to be isolating themselves and he had the distinct feeling that would only make things worse.

He was saved from stewing longer by a beeping on the monitor. An incoming transmission. Hurriedly, he established the connection and was relieved to see Erok on the other end of the line.

“What’s the word?” asked Erok. “Are we good to go?”

“We are,” said Poet. “I spoke to Jessibelle earlier. We’re going to have a little service tomorrow afternoon, here. Are you guys going to be joining us?”

“We are,” responded Erok. “That is, if you guys will have us. Some of the guys were willing to come back for Baraxis’s sake, but they said if any of you guys bear ill will, they want out.”

“I understand,” said Poet, but Erok noticed his voice falter.

“What?” he asked. “You did tell them we might be coming, right?”

Poet didn’t answer. Erok winced slightly.

“Oh boy,” he said. “You better let them know ASAP, or it could get messy.”

“I will,” said Poet. “I think I wanted to wait until I knew for certain you were coming. I’ll tell them now.”

“OK,” said Erok. “You got the co-ordinates I sent you, of where Spider should open a portal?”

“Got ‘em.”

“Great. Then we’ll see you tomorrow. What time?”

“I’ll have Spider open it up at 11 o’clock.”

Erok nodded grimly and severed the connection. Poet leaned back and cracked his fingers, contemplating how best to go about this. Abruptly he stood up and moved to find Jessibelle. She could assemble the others a lot quicker than he could. For thirty minutes he flitted around the base, running into several members of the Outcasts and a couple of his own team, whom he ordered to wait for him at the mess hall without exception. Eventually he located Jessibelle in an archives room, looking at a map of the surrounding region. She looked up as he entered.

“A word in your ear?” he asked.

“What is it?”

“Would you be able to call all of my team and tell them to get to the mess hall ASAP? I need a word with them.”

She sighed.

“Is this about Baraxis? I said you could do a service for him tomorrow.”

“I haven’t told them yet,” he replied. “They should know ahead of time. I need to fill them in.”

“I could do that just as easily as call them for you,” she said. “Or is there more?”

Poet said nothing, and in that moment’s hesitation he could tell she’d just looked into his head with her telepathy.

“Hey!” he said. “Stay out of there.”

It was a little late for reprimands on his part, though. He could tell she’d seen the rest of what he was going to tell the others from the look of anger on her face.

“Oh my god, you didn’t…” she said. “You invited them back here?!”

“It’s only fair,” he said. “They’re Baraxis’s friends too.”

“Look, those guys are free to do whatever they want, but they forfeited any chance of being set up here the moment they decided to turn their backs on us and what we do!” she snapped. 

Poet snorted. “They did what they thought was right, are you really going to begrudge them that?”

“Since they’re looking to drop back in here, yes, I will!”

“They’re not coming back to stay!” he snarled. “They’re here for the service and then they’re heading back. I saw no reason not to include them.”

“Well, I do,” she retorted. “And that is the fact that they’re a spineless bunch of cowards who rejected the best chance they had to do some good in this world and decided to go play cops and robbers instead. If that’s what they want to do, good for them. Their patronage in Miami should be fine, but they’ll have none of mine!”

“Well, they’ll have mine!” he shot back. “And I’m still in charge of my team.”

“Those ones aren’t your team any more.”

“Maybe not, but they’re still my family!” he exploded. “Do you know what that word means? Do you even remember what it is to have someone you care about like a family?! Because I do, and so do they, and we all lost someone we care about that deeply. They’re coming the fuck back here for that, because they’re family, and Baraxis is family, and we’re going to send him off as such! If you don’t like it, then TOO FUCKING BAD!”

She stared at him, taken aback. His nerves felt like they were on fire and his face was alight with rage as he glared at her, fully prepared to give her another roar. After the briefest of pauses, which to both of them felt like an eternity, she looked at the ground in submission.

“I sent the call out,” she said. “Go. Talk to your…family.”

His furious expression faded and he nodded in silent thanks as he turned to leave. As he walked down the stairs, he failed to notice her open a drawer on the desk and withdraw a small picture frame and stare at it with an expression of sorrow. But he was gone, moving back to the mess hall. Upon arriving there, he found Syrix, Drums and Spider already seated at one of the tables, looking around expectantly.

“Oh, hey Poet,” said Syrix. “What’s up?”

“Just wait for everyone to get here,” he replied. “Everyone needs to hear this.”

His grim demeanour made the others feel uneasy, and they whispered among themselves as to what the cause of the meeting might be. He didn’t listen, not caring what they thought. They’d find out soon enough. He was still seething inwardly, if only mildly, about Jessibelle’s narrow-mindedness. He realised she could probably still see into his mind from here, but he didn’t care. If it pleased her, let him. He’d work with her, but he wasn’t going to bow his head to her like a recalcitrant puppy. He had his team to manage.

Slowly, the others crept into the room. Eagle arrived first, shuffling a deck of cards he’d procured from somewhere, and sat with the others. He was followed soon after by Grunty and Pete, who were discussing some trivial matter about whether Mr Freeze could defeat Iceman in a fight. As they walked in, Poet stood up. There was still no sign of Ren, but he’d expected that. He’d worry about her after he was done with the others. He moved over to the table and stood at the head of it, looking at each of his friends in the eye before he said anything. Barely ten minutes ago, he’d vouched for them as dearer to him than family. Would they feel similarly about their friends in Miami.

“Just a quick word,” he said. “I’ve spoken to Jessibelle. We’ve gotten permission to have a small memorial service tomorrow for Baraxis. We’ll be conducting it in the briefing room, I gather. One o’clock pm. I trust you’ll all be there?”

“Like you need to ask,” said Pete. The rest of them nodded vigorously, and Eagle stood up to leave, expecting the meeting to be adjourned.

“Hold on, I’m not done yet,” said Poet.

“Oh, sorry.”

“There’s…well…” he hesitated, looking at them in turn again, wondering how best to phrase it. “I’ve…been speaking to Erok.”

As he expected, everyone around the table tensed, but he didn’t wait for any responses.

“I told him about what’s been going on and he said he’d talk to the other guys about it, since they’re Baraxis’s friends too, especially Spartan.”

Spider nodded in understanding, and Poet, heartened, ploughed on.

“So, I invited all of them to the service tomorrow. They said they’d only be here for that and then they’d go back, but they want to be here for it. It’s only fair, to them and to Baraxis. So yeah, they’ll be back for the afternoon.”

Grunty and Spider both seemed casual. The others did not look so pacified.

“They’re coming back?” said Drums, as though he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “They’re coming back here?”

“That’s what I said,” answered Poet. “If anyone has any issues with that, I’d advise you to get them out of the way now, because they’re coming one way or the other.”

“Of course we have issues!” snapped Syrix, standing up angrily. “They walked out on us when we needed them! Why the hell shouldn’t we have issues?!”

“It’s a bit rich for you of all people, Syrix, to hold grudges against people for walking out on the group,” said Poet evenly. Syrix looked like he’d been slapped, and he sat back down, abashed. Eagle and Drums wore similar looks of disdain.

“Even so,” said Eagle. “He raises a good point. I’d barely signed up with you guys and they walk out almost straight away. How is that fair on us? We’re doing the right thing here!”

“They didn’t think so,” said Poet. “We’ve been over this, and butting heads over it again won’t solve anything.”

“Still bullshit,” said Drums. “They turned and ran, and now they want back in?”

“Not at all,” said Poet. “I told you. They’re just back for the day.”

Drums fell silent, still looking derisive but saying nothing. Poet turned to Pete, who looked lost in thought.

“Penny for them,” he said. Pete looked up.

“Huh? What?”

“Your thoughts,” said Poet. “Usual currency. What do you think, about the others?”

“I…” said Pete. “Well…I still don’t get why they left, how they think what they’re doing works better…but they’re coming back for Baraxis. That’s good enough for me.”

Spider and Grunty nodded their heads in agreement, and Poet smiled slightly. He looked at the other three, wearing looks of varying doubt or scorn. Syrix was the first to respond after a long pause.

“Let ‘em come,” he mumbled. Poet jerked his head slightly in acknowledgement and looked at Eagle, who was shuffling his cards again. He looked mildly resentful, but as he looked Poet in the eye and saw Poet’s own expression, his face softened and he nodded wordlessly. Satisfied, Poet turned to Drums, who still looked scornful.

“They turned their backs on us,” said Drums. “I’m having a hard time forgiving that.”

Poet opened his mouth to respond when another voice cut him off.

“No one said anything about forgiving them. Just put up with them for a few hours like old friends should. Is that too much to ask?”

Poet turned in surprise to see Shadow walking towards them. He hadn’t heard a door; Shadow must have come into the room via shadow-travel, as he did frequently. It got a bit unnerving sometimes. Drums’s expression hardened.

“This is Family business,” he said warningly. “Back off.”

“Oh, really?” replied Shadow. “Not from the way you’re speaking about them, it isn’t.”

“This isn’t any of your business,” growled Drums.

“Isn’t it?” said Shadow. “Baraxis was my friend too, buddy. Think of it from their perspective. When last they saw you guys, Baraxis was alive and well and they thought they’d eventually meet back up sometime. They’d look back on the split-up and laugh about it with him, with you all. Now they find out they won’t get that chance? They never got to say goodbye to their friend? The last time they saw him, they parted on awkward terms and they’ll never get a chance to amend that. How are they supposed to feel?”

Drums’s gaze wavered and dropped, and Shadow moved in for the kill.

“Let me ask you something. If it had been one of them who had died…let’s say the Puma-bot. Wouldn’t you want to go to his funeral?”

Drums looked back up hesitantly.

“Would you?” asked Shadow again.

“I…”

“WOULD YOU?!”

Drums flinched and clamped his eyes shut. As the others watched, he nodded silently, eyes still screwed shut.

“Well then,” said Shadow coldly. “Don’t begrudge them for it.”

He stood up and moved against the wall and leaned against it, and gestured to Poet, who turned back to his group, trying not to let his surprise show.

“OK, that’s about it. Spider, I’ll talk to you later about setting up a portal for them.”

“You got it,” said Spider, and they all walked out, leaving Poet alone with Shadow in the mess hall. Poet looked around at him, still leaning against the wall, impassive.

“Thanks,” he said. “A little rougher than I would’ve liked, but it did the job.”

“People shouldn’t mess with the memory of the dead,” responded Shadow. “Don’t use them as an obstacle for petty squabbles. I hate when that happens.”

“That makes two of us,” said Poet. “I spoke to Jessi earlier.”

“Yeah, I heard,” said Shadow. “I was a floor below you. Heard the whole thing. I think you touched a nerve, too. Family’s a rough topic for her. For a few of us, actually. But that’s not what I’m here to talk to you about.”

“Oh, really? What’s up?”

“It’s Ren,” explained Shadow. “I’ve been into her room while she wasn’t watching…I got in through the walls. Just to see if she’s OK. She’s kind of messed up, man. She was crying, talking to herself. She could use some company. The stuff she was saying…I think every issue she’s had since she arrived in this world, she’s kept bottled up, and now it’s all come flowing out. I’m worried about her.”

Poet blinked and thought about that. Ren, breaking down? He’d suspected it might happen, given her reaction to Baraxis’s death, but he’d hoped it wouldn’t happen.

“The door’s locked,” he said.

“Since when does that stop a telekinetic?”

Poet nearly chuckled. Shadow had a point. He still had a few more questions.

“Why didn’t you talk to her, then?”

“I don’t know her that well,” responded Shadow casually. “She’s your family, not mine. Mine are long gone. She needs you guys. I like to think you guys are my friends, but I’m not naïve enough to think of myself as ever having the kind of connection you all have with each other. She needs you guys, not me.”

Poet blinked again, and slowly smiled.

“OK, I’ll go now,” he said. “And Shadow?”

“Yeah?”

“Thanks, man.”

Shadow smiled and flicked him a thumbs up as he melted back into the wall.

“Any time.”

 

***

 

The chopper hovered high above the ground, with the five operatives clustered around the open doorway. All of them were wearing jumpsuits and goggles, and all except Dac were wearing backpacks with gear necessary for the jump. When the other four were suited up, they all gave the pilot the thumbs up. The co-pilot tapped Dac on the back and gave him the A-OK sign, and Dac walked over to the others. Stretching out his limbs, he tied his wrists and ankles around the waists of his colleagues.

“Doesn’t get much gayer than this,” mumbled one Proto, but no one heard him over the roar of the helicopter’s rotors. With Dac secured to the others, they moved to the door and waited. They watched Dac, who mouthed a countdown. Three…two…one…

As one, Puma and the Protos jumped backwards, dragging Dac with them. As they fell, Dac felt air billow into his midsection and he spread out like a parachute, with each of the others providing a counterbalance for the weight. They all had back-up parachutes, but they were using this method in case they needed those later. Dac had resentfully pointed out the extremely low likeliness of such a scenario, but the others were all adamant. Even Puma said it was a possibility they could not overlook. So the bitter Australian was stretched out like a giant parachute, looped around his compatriots. He hated being used as an object like this. The other Guardsmen seemed to regard his power as a joke, more than anything, or else something to be exploited, and more than once he had caught himself wishing he was back with his black ops team. Some of them hadn’t cared much for him – Lennox had flat out disliked him – but they had respected him. That was something he didn’t seem to get here, and he resented it.

The group hit the ground. As soon as Dac felt the impact, he released them and dropped to the ground himself. Standing up, one of the Protos tossed him a backpack, and the group scurried to a nearby treeline where they sat and waited. Proto withdrew the briefing folder   and opened it, and they all crowded around to look. Proto held up the various pieces of paper that it contained.

“Base schematics, blueprints…” he said. “Layout of the base. We have to get inside this compound…OK, so first up there’s a perimeter fence line, electrified…then a dog-run, guarded by a group of Rottweilers…second fence, chain-link this time, with barbed wire running across it…then we hit the building itself.”

“Guards?” asked Puma.

“Sniper towers at the northeast and southwest corners. The base was demilitarised months ago; these guys apparently got hold of it after that and reopened it. Snipers on constant rotation, extremely vigilant. Especially at the southwest, because the access from the road runs up that way.”

“Weaker at the other corners, then?” asked another Proto.

“Apparently, but then there’s the fence and the dogs to worry about.”

“What stops the dogs from getting the truck drivers on the access road?”

“The road is sectioned off. Doesn’t look like you can avoid trouble that way, though; Even without the sniper tower, there’s three separate checkpoints, each with two armed guards. These guys don’t like to fuck around.”

Dac whistled. “They must be packing some serious heat in there. So assuming we get inside, where do we find the thing Data wants?”

“Science labs, lower levels. We go there, we find this thing, whatever it is, and we get it out.”

“Any ideas as to how we might do that?”

“Vehicle bay.”

“You want us to take vehicles down this road you just told us not to?”

“Not quite,” said Proto. “There’s an underground pipeline that runs from this facility and appears to come out next to the ravine, about three miles east from here. Sewage, I think. But it’s a big tunnel. Big enough for a few ATVs.”

“Big tunnel.”

“Lots of waste, I guess. Any objections?”

One of the other Protos looked over at Puma.

“You’re the brains of this outfit,” he said. “You like this plan?”

“Plausible,” said Puma. “We may, of course, need to make other arrangements in case we’re compromised inside, but this is a good working plan. We take the ATVs, dump them in the nearest town, and call for evac en route. That’s acceptable, however we still haven’t figured out the most important detail. That, my friends, is how we get in.”

Dac leaned over and studied the blueprints while one of the Protos fiddled around in a backpack, withdrawing a concussion grenade.

“This will take out one of the fences,” he said.

“The second one, sure. Not the first. It’s reinforced to withstand small explosives. How the hell did some rebels get hold of such an advanced base?”

“I’m not so sure they’re ordinary rebels,” said Puma. He reached over and picked up a small envelope with his name on it, and the others cocked their heads at him as he opened it.

“What’s that?”

Puma didn’t answer, withdrawing the contents and looking them over. As the others watched, his expression changed from one of placid understanding to a look of troubled confusion. The papers inside said a lot of things to him, but he was also able to read what they weren’t saying to him. They concerned the item in question at the base. Whatever the biological matter was that they were collecting, it was one that concerned Puma. 

“What is it?” insisted Proto.

“It’s…for my eyes only,” said Puma, hastily placing the papers carefully in his pocket. “Now come on. The grenade for the second fence. There’s still the first fence, the dogs, and then the outer wall to get through. Let’s think.”

“Leave the dogs to me,” said Dac grimly. “I’ll handle them. I’ve dealt with worse before.”

The others looked startled, but he didn’t elaborate. Puma shook his head.

“Come on. We’ll get to the base, it’s about a mile north, through these trees. We’ll check it out and see if there’s anything we can exploit. Then we’ll make a decision.”

He stood up, gathered his things, and walked deeper into the bush. The others followed, with Dac and one of the Protos falling into step behind him. The other two Protos hung back, slowly gathering the papers and packing them back into the folder.

“What was in that envelope?” asked one. “What’s so important for him to see that we can’t? What’s Data up to?”

“I don’t know,” said the other. “But if he does anything that compromises us…I’m going to blow that sucker’s head off.”

“Agreed.”

 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
09 January 2009 @ 01:11 am

Poet rubbed his eyes again. He hadn’t slept much at all the previous night, lying awake, tossing and turning. The news of Baraxis’s fate had shaken them all, but Poet felt horrible about it more than all of them, save for Ren. Poet had sent him on that mission. He had asked him to lead it, he had asked him to do it, and he’d sent him to his death. He hung his head as he tapped on the keyboard. Why had he asked Baraxis to lead the mission? He should have led it himself, he shouldn’t have placed the other man in such danger!

The others were all taking it badly. No one had seen Ren since Poet had brought the team back, and she hadn’t said a word then. She’d just slumped straight to her room and locked the door, and any attempt to talk to her was silently rebuffed. Syrix, too, was unusually quiet and withdrawn. He seemed to have gotten startlingly more pale and gaunt after the event. The others were all too shocked for words.

As for the Outcasts, they had been somewhat shocked themselves, but their moods were downcast only briefly. They were used to death. Marshall had all but shrugged the news off, having just returned from a mission in Europe somewhere. Jessibelle had seemed fleetingly upset, but within a couple of hours was her usual self, slipping in and out. Other members of the Outcasts, including Shadow and Tricia, were rather upset too; Shadow had spent the evening with the Family in the mess hall, silently drinking and keeping an eye on them, more out of concern for them rather than Baraxis.

It had been a while since they had lost a team member, but Poet never got used to it. As far as he was concerned, the blood of every person they had killed or lost was on his hands. Poet berated himself silently as he keyed the final note and waited for a response. After several minutes, the call went through, and a very familiar face appeared on the other end of the line.

“Morning, Poet,” said Erok, looking rather worn out himself.

“Hey,” said Poet, trying to keep his tone neutral. “How are you guys doing?”

“Exhausted,” replied Erok. “There’s been a rise in crime out here. We’re doing what we can to quell it. Tack, GD and Fools are out on patrol right now.”

“Good, good,” said Poet absently. “Good to hear.”

Erok peered closely at him. It wasn’t hard to tell that something was wrong. He wasn’t focusing, his jaw was slack…Erok leaned in close and studied his friend imperiously.

“What is it?” he said in a low voice. “What happened?”

“It’s Baraxis,” said Poet. “I sent him out with a team a few days ago. The team just got back, but…he didn’t make it.”

Erok’s face didn’t change. Not one muscle twitched, not one eyebrow flicked. But even so, Poet could tell his friend was shaken. He could hear it in his voice.

“When?”

“Last night. I got a call from Syrix, explaining it all. I went out to pick them up and bring them back here…they’re all a mess, especially Ren. He…there was some incident involving some weird technology…for all intents and purposes, it looks like…like he was evaporated.”

“…he was what?”

“Black holes or something, Syrix was kind of vague on details. There’s nothing left of him, nothing, I don’t know, I just…gaahh!”

Poet smacked his head into the desk. Erok’s eyes widened with alarm.

“Hey, stop that! Stop it!”

Poet looked up at him, bleary-eyed. Erok was staring at him with harsh pity in his eyes. Great. Pity from the hardened veteran. That was all he needed.

“Just stay calm for a moment and tell me exactly what happened. How did he end up near this tech?”

Poet blinked and rubbed his forehead as he recalled exactly what Syrix had told him.

“He had to deactivate it before it destroyed everything in the vicinity. It was in a contained room, but someone had to go in and shut it off. Ren was going to do it but he pinned her to the wall and did it himself. He sacrificed himself.”

Erok sat silently, his eyes moving off into space with intense focus, and then he leaned back.

“Sacrifice…” he mumbled softly, and for a moment his face changed. For the briefest of seconds Poet saw not the hardened, grim soldier Erok had become, but a weary, saddened friend. It didn’t last. Erok’s face swung back to Poet and the grim demeanour shot back up. “Baraxis knew the risks, we all did,” he continued slowly. “He knew what he believed in and did what he thought was right.”

“He didn’t have to die!”

“Of course he didn’t. But he did. And he saved Ren. Knowing that, by going out, he saved her…I’m sure it wasn’t a hard decision for him. He always was one of the best of us.”

Poet sat silently, unable to even look at the screen. Erok frowned and shook his head.

“Why did you send a team out?” he asked. Poet looked up in surprise.

“I sent out a small team…with him in charge…to clean up a problem in a town up north. There were bombs. I thought he could handle it.”

“Has the situation been resolved?”

“…well…the bomber got away…but we identified him and there’s been no sign of him in the town. Jessibelle had a couple of her boys scour the place. He seems to have skipped town. So, I guess, yes, the situation has been resolved.”

“Then he did handle it, Poet. Just not in the manner any of us wanted.”

Poet let out an exasperated sigh, but Erok wasn’t done.

“Am I right in thinking you were lining him up as a second-in-command, and that mission was doubling as a way to gauge him?”

Poet turned an eye towards him, narrowed suspiciously.

“How did you guess?”

“Because I know you,” replied Erok. His voice was low and doleful, almost regretful. “When I…when we…took our leave…you were left without someone in that role. It didn’t occur to me straight away…but you and I, we worked well together, despite our odds, because we relied on each other. And when…I left…I left you without someone in that position.”

Poet’s head lifted and he stared Erok full in the face with his bloodshot eyes.

“Are you…”

“I stand by my decision to leave,” said Erok. “Don’t get me wrong. But I know that our leaving caused problems for you and your guys…and for that I apologise.”

Poet stared. It wasn’t like Erok to talk like this. He was at a loss as to how to respond. An awkward silence passed between them for a few minutes before Erok spoke again.

“Are…are you guys doing anything for Baraxis? Like a funeral?”

Poet blinked.

“I hadn’t really thought about it,” he admitted. “I mean, we never did it for the others when they died, or when we thought they did…”

“That was because we were still in a war zone,” said Erok. “Given the chance…wouldn’t we have done it?”

“I guess…” said Poet. “Yeah, now that I think about it…maybe a…like a memorial service for him…or something…that could work.”

“Well…” said Erok. “If you do…let me know…I think the guys and I should be there for it. For him.”

Poet looked up and prepared to speak in amazement, but hastily caught himself. The last thing he needed was to incite Erok to anger about the friction between the teams. Erok was right. They should come back, if only briefly, for Baraxis’s sake.

“I’ll let you know,” he said simply.

“Thanks.”

Erok severed the line. Poet sat back in his chair as the screen went blank, and let out a deep sigh.

 

***

 

Erok swung his chair away from the desk and moved into the next room. Film_Geek sat on the floor, doing a crossword. Puma was over in the corner, busying himself with some logistics work. Spartan was nowhere to be seen. As Erok walked in, Geek looked up and was surprised to see his friend was looking rather pale. He moved stiffly in and looked around. Geek stood up.

“What’s up?” he asked. Erok looked at him, but didn’t reply. Instead, he moved over to the Puma-bot and tapped it on the shoulder.

“Puma, as soon as the others confirm their mission is complete, tell them to get back here,” he said. “We need to have a talk. All of us.”

“Of course,” said the robot. If he registered any surprise, he didn’t show it. Geek, however, was mildly alarmed. He sidled up beside the pair and looked into Erok’s eyes, which were fixated on the opposite wall.

“What is it?” he asked cautiously. Once again, Erok didn’t answer his question. Instead, he turned, looked Geek in the eye, and spoke flatly.

“Find Spartan,” he said. “He’s going to need to be here for this.”

“For what?” persisted Geek. “What’s going on?”

“I’ll let you know as soon as everyone’s here,” said Erok evasively, moving for the door. Geek, frustrated at being ducked, jumped around him and stood in the doorway.

“I want to know what’s going on,” he growled.

“Don’t argue with me, damn it! Out of the way!”

Erok tried to shove Geek out of the way, but the latter increased his density within a second and the shove achieved nothing. Geek seized Erok’s wrist and clamped it within his heavy palm, refusing to let go.

“Don’t try to hide stuff, man,” he said harshly. “You’ve got something on your mind and you clearly need to talk about it. So, for the last time, tell me!”

“Get off me!” snarled Erok. In his other palm he ignited a ball of flame as a warning, but before anything could happen, the Puma-bot slipped between them.

“This is not a productive conversation, my friends,” he said. “Erok, you are being overly evasive and that is considered rude. Film_geek, he has said you will be told in due course, so asking now is fruitless. The both of you are behaving like infants, now stop it.”

The two men gave each other a dark glance. Erok let the flame fade out, and Geek released his arm. The robot watched them both patiently. Eventually Erok walked out of the door and towards the kitchen area, speaking as he went.

“The others have two hours,” he called. “After that, they’re back here. They should be done by then.”

He slammed the door behind him. Geek glared after him.

“What’s his problem?” he snapped.

“I believe he is experiencing a sense of depression,” replied the Puma-bot. “Clearly something was said in the transmission that he did not expect which has greatly shocked him. Judging by the fact that he wishes to tell everyone at once, I suspect it concerns us all.”

Geek gave him an odd look.

“What transmission?”

“I have been forbidden to speak of such things,” replied the robot, and he went back to the work he was doing before. Geek scratched his head and moved off to find Spartan.

 

***

 

Tack, GD, and Fools ducked behind a stack of crates as a hail of gunfire went whizzing over their heads. The murderer they’d been pursuing had taken refuge in a warehouse, but he’d rigged up some alarms in case intruders came calling. Invisible or not, none of the group had not expected a simple tripwire alarm, which Fools had set off as he’d walked in first. The criminal, one Bill Carradine, had jumped them as soon as the alarm had come up.

“Well, that didn’t go as planned,” said Fools. “My bad.”

“Apologise later,” said GD. “Let’s just focus on taking this jerk out.”

By the sound of things, Carradine had a semiautomatic and a lot of bullets. He wasn’t stupid, however. Once Tack and GD had vanished behind the crates he ceased firing, waiting for movement. Fools considered simply walking around and taking him out, but Tack had lost a leg in the volley, which had turned to sand after being shot off. If Fools went around he’d simply leave a trail of footprints, and then he’d be a target again.

“Damn it, quit leaking,” he hissed at Tack, who was glaring at him.

“I can’t help it,” came the reply. “When I get my leg back, then I might. Now, do we have any ideas?”

He poked his head up to see if Carradine was still watching. A bullet to the face answered that question readily enough.

“OW!” he cried. “Son of a bitch! That hurt!”

“Next time, let me do that,” said Fools.

“No arguments here.”

“Great,” said GD. “Pinned down behind some boxes with Statler and Waldorf. What a great Monday this has turned out to be.”

“Quit complaining,” said Fools, turning invisible and looking up over the crate. “I can see him…he’s reloading. If I had something to distract him with, you could jump out and knock the gun out of his hands.”

“That’s still an ‘if’,” replied GD. “How far away is he?”

“About fifteen metres. I could throw something that far. If only I had a rock or…something…”

He trailed off, and for a moment GD and Tack stared at where they knew he was, expecting him to say something. After a short break, Tack shrugged at GD, when something he couldn’t see seized his arm.

“Turn your hand solid and your wrist brittle!” said Fools. “Now!”

Tack did so, wondering what Fools was up to, when Fools snapped his rock-hard fist off his arm completely. He let out a yelp as he stared at his stump of a wrist.

“This better be worth it,” he growled.

“Shut up.”

Fools drew his arm back and took careful aim at Carradine, who was edging closer to the crates, gun in hand.

“When I say go…” he whispered. GD nodded. Fools took a deep breath and hurled the rocky hand with all his might. By luck, the hand sailed right into Carradine’s face, and he let out a cry of pain as he clawed at his eye.

“GO!”

In a flash, GD leapt over the crates and shot towards Carradine with astonishing speed. He looked up just in time to see her spin her leg around and knock the gun from his hand. Another solid kick, and he went down, out cold. GD let out a sigh of relief.

“He’s down,” she said. Fools moved around the crate and kicked the gun away, just to be sure.

“That took longer than it should have,” he said. “Sorry about the alarm.”

“Don’t worry about it,” she said. “Where’s Tack?”

They turned back to the crates. Tack was absorbing the sand on the ground nearby, reshaping it into his missing leg and hand, as well as the bullet hole in his face.

“Can we go home now?” he asked.

“We have to drop this idiot off first,” said GD, hoisting Carradine onto her shoulders. “You guys head back, I’ll dump him at the police station and meet you there.”

“OK, good,” said Fools. “Don’t take…oh, hold on a second.”

He pulled his phone out of his pocket. He was getting a secure call from the Puma-bot. He held up the one-moment signal to the others and answered.

“Yeah,” he said. “…right…no, we just wrapped up here, we caught Carradine. Yeah…yeah, OK…OK, we’ll be back in about half an hour. OK, see you then.”

He hung up and looked back at the others.

“Apparently Erok got a call this morning, or something,” he informed them. “Whatever it was, it shook him up and he wants us all back at base ASAP.”

“Fine,” said GD, moving for the door. “You guys get back. I shouldn’t be long.”

“OK, see you in a little while,” said Fools, and GD sprinted away. Tack staggered up, finishing forming his body.

“Are you done?”

“Yeah, let’s go.”

The two of them moved hurriedly outside and headed back to base.

 

***

 

They sat around the table, each of them looking confused. Geek had wasted no time in explaining his altercation with Erok that morning, and Puma-bot had gone to fetch Erok himself. Tack was drinking a glass of water while Fools and GD filled the others in on their capture of Carradine.

“So he’s in custody now,” said GD. “I think we might finally have fixed up this crime wave, or at least put it into decline now.”

“Maybe,” said Spartan. “I guess we’ll find out.”

The other nodded darkly, but any responses were cut off as Erok and the Puma-bot walked into the room. Erok sat down while the Puma-bot stood against the wall, like a metallic bodyguard. The room went silent as Erok, still slightly paler than usual, looked at each of them in turn before speaking.

“OK,” he said. “Earlier today…I got a call from Jedipoet.”

That got their attention. He could see the sharp glances from one person to another flicker around the table. He swallowed before continuing. This could be difficult.

“The guys have…run into a slight problem and he thought it fair to let us know what happened. Over the last few days, he’d sent a team into a town to try and clean up a situation with some bombers. The situation has been resolved, but…well, Poet had appointed Baraxis as team leader of that little gang, and Baraxis…Baraxis is gone.”

There was a sharp intake of breath from Tack. Spartan’s jaw fell open and his fact went grey. The others all leaned back and steeled themselves. The Puma-bot showed no visible signs of shock. Undeterred, Erok continued on.

“The guys are, understandably, pretty cut up about it. I hate to think of what Ren’s going through. But Poet thought…it was only fair to tell us, since Baraxis is…was our friend too.”

“What the hell happened?!” said Spartan, obviously trying and failing to keep his voice under control. He and Baraxis had always been friends, and it was partly this which had made Erok decide to tell everyone as a group, so that people would keep an eye on each other. Erok continued talking, trying to talk to everyone together rather than at Spartan directly.

“Poet didn’t give me many details. All he said was there was a problem with some tech gear. Someone had to shut it off. Ren was going to do it but Baraxis refused to let her sacrifice herself, so he did it. They didn’t find any trace of him after that.”

Spartan slumped in his chair, seemingly unable to speak. The others said nothing, each of them ablaze with thoughts. Fools shook his head and Geek rubbed his eyes. Erok let them sit and mull over for a few minutes. This was a lot to take in at once for everyone. Eventually, though, he straightened up and began talking again.

“I realise,” he said. “That this is hard. It’s been a while since we actually lost a member and I know we’d always hoped to keep it that way. But this has happened, and we have to deal with it.”

“Deal with it?” echoed Spartan sharply, startling everyone. “What the hell does that even mean, ‘deal with it’? What, are we supposed to do? Sigh blandly and say ‘aw shucks’, or something?! Baraxis was one of us, and you’re talking about him like he’s no more than a name on a list!”

“I know what you mean,” said Erok, calmly but warningly. “He was my friend too. Don’t forget that. He saved my life, that day we took down DrDoom together. I don’t know if I could have beaten Doom without him. Don’t think you’re the only one here who cared about him.”

Spartan fumed silently. He looked on the verge of tears, but said nothing. Erok continued on.

“As I was saying, we do have to deal with it. As we have done before, when we lost…other members…”

His eyes glanced hastily at Geek, but he tried to hide the motion.

“…but, given that now, the others are holed up somewhere secure…I suggested to Poet that we have a memorial service for him.”

The others looked up, surprised at this announcement.

“We never had a memorial service for Puma,” said Fools.

“Or Cabosefan,” added Tack.

“Or me,” said Geek sullenly.

“We didn’t have the security,” said Erok. “And yes, I’m aware that you and Puma pulled…recoveries, Geekers, but that’s beside the point. My point is, given who Baraxis was, we owe it to him to give him a send-off. And we could probably add in a long-overdue one for Cabosefan as well.”

“And…” began Fools, but Erok cut him off.

“Not Jonix,” he growled. Fools fell silent, abashed. Erok hastily continued on. “So, I guess I’m putting this proposal to you guys. If Poet agreed to have a memorial for Baraxis…would you all be willing to go back to the Outcast base, if only briefly, to attend?”

Almost before he finished talking, Spartan stood up.

“Like you need to ask,” he said, and hurried out. GD stood up and moved after him.

“I’ll keep an eye on him,” she said. “And I’ll go, whatever anyone says. Baraxis helped me out of Dr Lionel’s. I owe him for that.” Erok nodded in thanks as she left, and then looked around at Tack, Geek, Fools and the Puma-bot. He said nothing, but merely waited for their responses.

“Would the guys be happy with us coming back?” asked Fools darkly. “There was hardly any love lost between us when we left.”

“Do you honestly think they’d begrudge us coming back to mourn a friend?” asked Tack in disbelief. Fools scratched at his eyepatch.

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “I used to think that Data and the Guardsmen wouldn’t even consider doing some of the things they’ve done. Now, I just don’t know.”

“But they’re our friends,” replied Tack. “They know us well enough to know that we felt the same about Baraxis. They wouldn’t be angry at us for coming back for that.”

“It’s not the going back I’m worried about,” said Fools. “It’s the leaving again. God knows I’m not staying there. We made a decision to leave and I’m sticking with that.”

“So am I,” Erok assured him. “I told Poet that if we came back it would be strictly temporary. No one is asking you to stay there.”

“Not yet,” said Fools. “I’ll go, for Baraxis, but if one wrong look is cast in our direction, I’m outa there.”

“Fair enough,” said Erok. “You guys?”

“I’m in,” said Tack. “Baraxis looked out for me when I first met everyone.”

“Geekers?”

The third man was silent, stroking his chin as he pondered his thoughts. Eventually he sighed.

“Sure,” he said. “But I’m with Fools. They hold grudges, I’m gone.”

“I understand,” said Erok, standing up. “OK, get some rest. I’ll see if I can contact Poet and let him know.”

He turned towards the door, but realised mid-spin that he’d forgotten one member of his team. The Puma-bot was still leaning against the wall, motionless and emotionless. Erok blinked, wondering how he’d forgotten him, and hastily put the query to him as well.

“Yes,” said Puma. “Baraxis was a good man. In my travels I have learnt the concept of morals. Baraxis was a morally-driven man. I saw that. He deserves recognition.”

Erok smiled and nodded, and then walked out the door without a word. He had to contact Poet, although his mind was swirling with the possibility that Fools had mentioned. What if the others still nursed the pain of losing half their team? His group seemed to have simply decided to live and let live, but he had no way of knowing if the others would feel the same.

He sighed in resolution. One way to find out.

 

***

 

The three of them sat in the cafeteria, poking at their meals. Brodie was digging into a bowl of spaghetti, Spartan was poking at a steak, and Dac was chewing on some fries. Each of them had a drink in front of them, non-alcoholic. It had been passed down that alcohol was to be kept at a minimum while the Guardsmen were on call, so the three of them were reasonably irritated at being kept dry for a long day. Nonetheless, they were making do. Dac stared at one of his chips, his arm propping up his head.

“So why are we eating this crap?” he asked. “I’m getting sick of this. Can’t we go out and get some takeaway or something? It’s been ages since I had a good lobster.”

“This isn’t so bad,” said Brodie. “Back when Data was only a rising power, all we got to eat was what we could scrape together. Compared to that, this is luxury.”

“What you could scrape together?” echoed Spartan. “The hell does that mean?”

“Tight budget. You ate what you were given. If you didn’t like it, you went hungry. Simple as that.”

The other two nodded slowly. Brodie looked over at Dac.

“So, how do you eat, anyway?” he asked. “If you eat a lot, then shrink your stomach, doesn’t that screw up your innards?”

“I had a talk with Supes about that,” said Dac. “He gave me a medical a little while back. He says something in my system breaks down food really quickly and spreads it around extra fast, which is why I often need a feed. He didn’t give me many details, but he was looking at me kinda weird. I think I have super stomach acid.”

“That’s retarded.”

“Fuck you.”

They continued eating sullenly. Dac gave Spartan a fish-eyed glance before looking back at his chips. Then he glanced again. He continued until Spartan finally caved.

“Oh, fine, what is it?”

“Well, what about food and your power? When you make clones, is the food cloned too?”

“How the fuck should I know?” cried Spartan, exasperated. “I barely even know how I clone myself, much less what else goes on. It’s all kind of messed up. Now if you don’t mind, I’m trying to eat.”

Brodie laughed, and the three of them relaxed a bit more. Dac and Brodie traded jokes for a short while, with Proto giving an occasional one-liner. They were so wrapped up laughing and spewing snide remarks that none of them noticed a second Proto walked in through the door. He sneaked over behind Brodie and, still unnoticed by him, slammed his face into his pasta. Dac and the other Proto were overwhelmed by laughter, while Brodie was less than amused.

“What the hell is your problem?!” he roared. “Fuck, man, what the hell was that for?!”

“Seemed like a good idea at the time,” chuckled Proto. “Just to make you feel appreciated.”

“Appreciated?” echoed Brodie, bemusement speckling his features. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Boss man wants me and Dac. All of me. And all of Dac, disgusting as that seems.”

“Hey!”

“And he was specific that it was just me and Dac. So, looks like you’re sitting this one out, Speedy.”

Brodie groaned. He was getting extremely bored with his station. The Family had gone underground some time ago and Data was encountering very little in the way of opposition that required much attention from the Guardsmen. Brodie craved a frenetic, action-packed, exciting adventure, and at the moment, it didn’t seem to be getting provided to him. After FinalFant4sy had joined the Guardsmen, their issues had dried up. All of them had been getting increasingly antsy, cooped up at base and dealing only with menial matters – with the possible exception of Celtic, still doing prison duties – but none were more agitated than Brodie. His head slumped forward as Dac and Proto stood up and walked towards the door.

“Don’t worry about it, man,” said Dac. “It’ll probably just be some boring shit anyway. Just have a bit of fun here while we’re gone.”

Brodie gave him an irritated look and said nothing. The trio walked out into the corridor, leaving the speedster behind as they walked towards the staircase.

“Any idea what the mission is?” asked the first Proto.

“No idea,” said the other. “We’re up there now, waiting for us. Data sent me to find you guys. I didn’t want to say it in front of Brodie, but we aren’t the only ones going on this mission.”

The other two looked at him curiously.

“Who else we got?”

“We’ve got him.”

Dac and the first Proto exchanged a confused glance, wondering what the inflection on the final word meant, or who it meant. Before long, however, they realised exactly who Proto was talking about, and suddenly they were both a lot more interested.

“Him?” said Dac in amazement. “What would HE be doing on a mission with us?”

“I don’t know, which is why I want to find out.”

“Me too!”

Their pace quickened. The three of them got steadily faster as they moved up the stairs, to the point where they were running when they reached the door. Halting abruptly, they composed themselves and walked in calmly. Data was standing behind his desk, flicking through a ledger idly. The third Proto sat in a chair nearby; he waved to the trio as they walked in. Their attention, however, was drawn to the third figure, standing near the fireplace that seemed to be more decoration than anything. The trio had initially assumed the figure they were staring was also little more than decoration, as none of them could work out what, if anything, he’d been doing since he’d arrived onsite. But Data had kept him on, and so they’d found themselves playing host to the solitary character known as MoreLikePuma.

He was staring into the coals as they walked in, and barely acknowledged their presence. He reminded them of SuperGenius, in a way; a very intelligent man who was incredibly withdrawn and distant, although he lacked SuperGenius’s abject creepiness. If the others hadn’t been so confused by his seeming lack of work, they would have made the effort to get to know him and make him part of the gang, but as it stood, he didn’t seem interested, and so neither were they. This did not mean, however, that they were not intrigued by him. He was interesting; just not enough for effort.

“Boys,” said Data, not taking his eyes off his ledger. “Over here.”

The five of them moved over and stood in a line in front of his desk. Casual manners were all long forgotten; the five of them were at full attention, their eyes hardened and their muscles tense. Data placed the ledger on his shelf, sat down, and withdrew a small folder from a drawer. Placing it on the desk, he slid it towards them and leaned back.

“If you would,” he said. “Take that, but don’t open it yet. Not until you get to your destination. You guys are on retrieval duty. An…item…that I lost possession of some time ago has just turned up, according to some of my insurgents. It’s being held in a secure research facility in Ohio; a chopper is being prepped to take you within striking distance.”

He spun the chair around and walked over to the window, as though refusing to look at his soldiers any longer.

“Questions?”

“What kind of item are we talking about?” asked Proto hurriedly.

“Biological matter,” said Data. “According to sources, it’s being held in cryo-storage to preserve it, even though the creature itself is long dead. Next?”

“Who are we up against, and how did they get hold of this thing?” queried Dac. Data waved his hand dismissively.

“Usual crop of rebels,” he said. “Think that a bit of explosive hardware means that a city is theirs for the taking. They shouldn’t be a problem. They only got the item in question because of carelessness on the part of one of my…now former…transportation departments. Anything else?”

There was a brief silence in which Dac and the Protos arched their eyebrows and shook their heads at each other silently. Data waved his hand again.

“Alright then,” he said. “Get to work.”

One of the Protos grabbed the folder and stuffed it into a small backpack he’d procured from somewhere, and he, his clones and Dac headed for the door. Just as Dac stretched out and turned the handle, however, they heard Puma speak up.

“Why us, sir?”

They all froze on the spot and slowly turned to their teammate. As they watched, Data, too, turned slowly, with a calculating look upon his face. He traced his mouth with his forefinger as he sized Puma up.

“Elaborate,” he said, softly but harshly.

“Infiltration, interrogation, transportation,” said Puma. “That’s what this mission seems to be, and such a task seems to be more suited to Ragin and Celtic and Brodie more than the three, or five, of us. Correct?”

Data stood silent, watching the young man, who stared right back, unflinchingly. The others were all unsure of how to respond to Puma’s seeming impetuosity, each silently debating whether to clock him on the head or back up his statement. Before any of them could move, Data let out what sounded like an amused chuckle and sat back down, slinging his legs up onto the desk.

“True enough,” said Data. “Those three have skills that would seem more applicable to this task. But I have selected you three. Ragin, as you know, is out on patrol, but the other two are relatively unoccupied. Nonetheless, I say again, I have selected you three. Would you like to know why? Or do you already know the answer?”

“I have a suspicion, but nothing solid, sir.”

“Very well,” continued Data. “You three are, with the exception of Final, my newest Guardsmen. Yet all of you, Spartan in particular, have been here for a while. You’ve all pulled your weight, admirably, and you’ve all proved a few things to me. First of all, you have initiative. I can trust you boys to do the job. Second, you’re unorthodox. Odd tactics work well against people like this. And third, there doesn’t seem to be much going on at the moment that would require your attention. Now Brodie, I might need him at any second, and as long as Celtic is running prison time, I’ll only pull him in times of crisis. You guys, however-”

“-are expendable?”

Dac and the Protos looked at Puma, shocked. They’d never heard anyone talk so brashly to the Leader like that. It simply wasn’t done. Where did this guy, usually so coy and polite, get the motivation to backchat Data? They silently waited for the hammer to fall.

The blow never came.

Data slowly chuckled again, in actual amusement. The four in the doorway were thoroughly unnerved. They’d never seen this either. They’d seen Data acting jovial before, albeit rarely, but to get amused at what seemed to them to be insolence? It was all new to them.

“That’s one way of putting it,” said Data. “Now go on. You have your mission. Once you’re dropped into the area, open the folder and get the mission specs. Chopper is leaving in ten minutes. You are all to be on it.”

The five of them moved to the door. As they reached it, Puma turned to ask one last question, much to the amazement of his colleagues.

“How are we getting this item of yours back here?”

Even though his face was cast in shadow and his eyes lowered, they could all tell Data was smiling as he carefully considered his words.

“Surprise me."

 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
26 December 2008 @ 10:54 pm

Harvey walked them back to what was left of the basement. He had seen some weird things tonight, but this took the cake.

Baraxis and Ren weren’t at all surprised to see Syrix, who not only couldn’t find pants, but went with an alternative.

“Syrix, why is there a Pringles can covering your dick?” Baraxis asked.

It was indeed, a Pringles can that had been tied around him with what looked like an extension cord.

“I couldn’t find any pants,” Syrix said. “so, I improvised. It’s kind of cool actually.” Syrix felt pretty proud that he had come up with such a great idea; the Master Cylinder he called it.

Harvey got his mind working again and remembered the problem. “We have to go now,” he said. They walked past the basement and into another room. In this room, Harvey moved a bookcase, and behind it was what appeared to be a safe. Using his card, inputting his pass code, and doing a retinal scan, the door opened.

Inside was a lab. The lab was bigger than the room they were in, but part of it was cut off for some type of chamber. It had no windows, or openings that they could see. In fact, the only way inside the chamber was a door located down a short hall on the side of the chamber.

Harvey quickly moved in and sat at the computer terminal. He started typing, quicker than Syrix had ever seen someone type, and before he knew it Harvey was saying fuck more times than, well no, he’d heard and said fuck way more times, but from a pencil pusher like this guy it was still awe-inspiring.

Harvey leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes for a moment, gathering his thoughts. He thought of his ex wife and what a bitch she had been; he thought of his childhood dog, which was also a bitch, but he loved it far more than his wife. Then he opened his eyes.

“Inside of that chamber,” he said, “is an experimental machine. It was designed to recreate, in small forms, black holes so we could study them. By keeping it in a secure chamber, if anything went wrong, then it would have nothing to pull in except whatever was in the room. The explosion must have knocked something loose somehow. The odds of it happening are a million to one, but it happened. That machine is going to come on in about an hour and with the room unsecured it will swallow the whole thing, the room, this room, the factory, the city. Eventually, everything.”

Baraxis was the only one to speak. “What can we do?”

Harvey wiped sweat from his forehead. “There’s a failsafe code. If you go inside and use it on the computer it should shut down. But the explosion has stopped me from even being able to open it with my card.”

“I can go in through the vents,” Ren said.                

“The vent system is extremely complicated. It’s not connected with everything out here, otherwise it wouldn’t be a safe room. By the time you found your way in, it would be way too late.”
Harvey thought for a moment, his mind clear now that he really had time to calm down. “Okay. Maybe I can open the door from here. It’ll take time, but it’s probably our best bet.”

“Then someone goes in and types in the code?” Syrix asked. “I guess I’ll do it, whatever happens in there, I should be fine.”

“This is a hole in space and time we’re talking about,” Harvey said. “If something goes wrong, whoever goes in there won’t be coming back. Of course if something does go wrong, we’d be joining them very soon.” Harvey talked while he wrote the code on a post-it note. He sat it on the computer desk he was sitting at. “Here’s the code, whoever goes in will need it. You’ll have a little time to decide, but I’ll tell you when to go, the door will only open for a few seconds.”

Harvey started typing away at his computer. Baraxis, Ren, and Syrix stood around quietly for a second. Syrix grabbed a lab coat sitting on a chair. When he put it on he thought of himself as Dr. Master Cylinder, but he didn’t laugh.

“I’ll go,” Ren said.

“Wait, this is stupid, why can’t Baraxis just push the door down?” Syrix asked.

Baraxis shook his head. “If I do that then we’ll just make a bad situation worse. Ren, are you sure you want to do this?”

“Yes,” she said. She wasn’t afraid of whatever would happen, death or otherwise.

Baraxis didn’t like it, but he sure as hell couldn’t talk her out of it. He knew that for a fact.

They all were quiet for a while. Baraxis sat in a corner with his pad, writing and reading things, perhaps to get his mind off of the situation.

Syrix didn’t really stop moving. He watched Harvey type and paced about the room.

Ren just sat still. She surprised herself with how ready she was. She wasn’t afraid and she wasn’t tempted to change her mind.

“Okay,” Harvey said. “Just another minute or so. Get ready.”

Ren walked to the hall that took you to the door of the chamber. Baraxis came with her. They stood quietly in front of the door.

“You ready?” Baraxis asked.

“Yeah,” Ren said.

Baraxis took a deep breath and then pulled Ren toward the wall. She was stuck there, and no matter how hard she struggled she couldn’t free herself. Gravity will do that to a person.

Baraxis reached into his back pocket and pulled out his notepad.

“Baraxis, don’t,” she said. She tried to make it sound angry, but he knew she was trying to hold back tears. He’d seen her cry before and he could see it in her eyes that she was fighting to stay tough.

He put the pad in her front pocket of her jeans. “I don’t think I’ll need that anymore.”

“Get ready!” Harvey yelled from the other side of the hall.

Baraxis grabbed the code from Ren’s pocket.

“Please don’t do this,” Ren said.

He didn’t answer. He kept his back to her. If he looked at her or listened to her he might change his mind, and he couldn’t do that.

The door opened. “Go, now!” Harvey yelled.

“I love you,” Ren said as Baraxis walked in the chamber.

He turned and looked at her with a smile as the door started to close. “I know.”

Ren fell to the floor, gravity back to normal for her. She ran back to Harvey and Syrix.

“What the hell?” Syrix asked when she came in. She just looked at him and didn’t answer.

“Has he done it yet?” she asked Harvey.

“I don’t know… Wait, something’s happening. he said, looking at the computer screen, but more noticeable was the loud bang from the chamber.

Harvey looked confused and continued to type. Then he just looked more confused. “There’s nothing in there. I don’t know for sure what he did, but the room seems to have been sucked into itself. An implosion. No computer, no wires, no machine...”

“No Baraxis.” Ren said.

“Nothing.” Harvey replied.

 

Harvey thanked them. It was all he could do, and under the circumstances it didn’t come out sounding so good.

Syrix and Ren walked to a coffee shop. He covered himself with the lab coat, but he still looked ridiculous. As weird as he looked he really didn’t care about that right now.

Ren sat down and Syrix walked to the counter to use the phone. He had to call Poet and the others to let them know what had happened.

Ren just sat in the booth and remembered the notepad. She pulled it out and looked at the things Baraxis had written down. He wasn’t very good at it; mostly just little things, like “Special note: Don’t trust Mcmuf.” He’d been right about that. Then she looked at the last page.

“Ren,” it said.

“I know you’re going to be angry with me, but I wouldn’t be a very good guy if I didn’t do this. I’m not sure I could live with myself if I didn’t at least try to stop you.

I’m sorry.

They’ll need you Ren. Things are getting worse out there. I have a feeling that something big is coming, and I like to think my hunches are usually right.”

She smiled, eyes glossy.

“Don’t give up on the Family. You know they mean well, and if this world is going to be saved, they’re the best chance it’s got.

Good luck. I know I don’t say this, but this time I’ll make an exception seeing as how I’m probably dead.

I love you.

Baraxis”

She didn’t cry. She didn’t have any more tears to shed. She knew what he wanted and she trusted his judgment.

“Poet will meet us at the hospital so we can get Drums and Pete,” Syrix walked back up and said. “Are you going to be okay?”

“Yeah, I think I will.”


 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
17 December 2008 @ 11:29 pm

“God damn it!”

Baraxis was pissed. Syrix could tell even without the cursing. The lack of sleep he had that night was more then likely a factor in his anger.

“I can’t get a signal,” Baraxis said, holding his cellphone high in the air, as the group continued running for the factory.

“Maybe we can stop and use someone else’s phone,” Syrix suggested. He said it because he thought it was a genuinely good idea, not because he was tired of running. In fact, he never really did get tired of running or working out, he thought it had something to do with his power.

“We don’t have time to stop,” Baraxis shot back as Syrix. “We have to get to the factory, now.

Baraxis wished he told Drums to call once he reached the hospital, but he thought he could do it himself. He felt like he had fucked up as the leader a lot so far, and the only person who told him he had done a good job so far was Ren. She wasn’t one to say something she didn’t mean, but Baraxis thought maybe she made an exception for him. He hoped she didn’t, and that maybe he was doing well enough as a leader to get to the factory and catch this bomber.

 

Drums walked into the hospital, with a bleeding Pete over his shoulder. A nurse ran up and helped walk Pete in.

“What’s wrong?” she asked. Mind you, she was new and wasn’t used to talking to hurt people just yet.

Also keep in mind that Drums had walked around with a bleeding man for over an hour now. “He’s pregnant. What do you mean what happened? Someone tried to mug us, and he got stabbed.” At least he wasn’t upset enough to forget the cover story.

“We’ll take him in right away, just sit in the waiting room and someone will come when we need you for paperwork, or if something happens to him.”

The nurse walked with Pete. When it seemed like she wouldn’t be able to hold on, an orderly ran up and helped carry Pete.

Drums took a seat in the waiting room. There was a woman at the other end of the room with a child, and an old man sitting there with a book, Of Mice and Men. There was also a man sitting with his hand at his gut. There was some blood coming out, but he held it.

Drums picked up a magazine sitting on a table and tried to read it. Unfortunately it was an issue all about The Leader and how great he was. Drums sat the magazine back on the table.

He looked at the man with the bleeding gut. “So, you fall on some bullets or something?”

 

Mcmuf wasn’t the type to back down. The Specter just stood there, waiting for him to make his move.

Mcmuf looked at the bomber. He was grabbing things from the shelves and putting them in a bag. The shelves were metal. He could take the both of them down with one blow maybe.

He started to concentrate. Nothing happened. He strained, and nothing continued to happen. Then he brought his hand up, focusing, and still nothing.

The bomber seemed to have gotten everything that was needed and was now standing next to The Specter.

Mcmuf tried to pull anything metal in the room toward him. A paperclip on a nearby table didn’t even flinch. “What’d you do to me?”

The Specter said nothing. The bomber looked at him for a moment, but then back at Mcmuf.

“I suppose by now you’ve realized your powers don’t work,” The Specter said. “I have an answer for you, if that’s what you want. Isn’t that right?” The Specter asked the bomber.

As they looked at each other, The Specter reached up and pulled the hood off of the bomber so quick Mcmuf barely saw him do it.

The bomber’s face finally saw the light, though The Specter already knew who it was; he had a habit of knowing things others didn’t.

Mcmuf recognized the person under the mask better then anyone.

“What the hell is this?” he asked. A trick, had to be.

“You might be thinking this is a trick I’ve rigged up, and though I don’t put something like that passed me, I whole heartedly swear this is the real deal,” The Specter said.

As Mcmuf looked at the bomber’s face, his own face, he began to believe it. The truth can be denied all it wants, but deep down Mcmuf knew.

“The mind is a powerful thing. That power comes at a price. It’s fragile. Strange place, you’re all alone. A guy can only take so much before he starts seeing things. He starts wishing he had a reason for being.

“You’re not a detective; you didn’t find it odd how close you came to catching the bomber? How do you think you knew where he would strike? Because you were there already, planting the bombs.” The Specter said all of this knowing that Mcmuf could hear him. He couldn’t see him, or hear him, but he knew Mcmuf was there.

Mcmuf was now seeing through different eyes. His own, the bomber’s.

He was no longer two men, but one. The truth had come out and he couldn’t pretend it wasn’t there anymore.

The Specter looked at the bomber, Mcmuf. “So, I believe we still have a job to do.”

“I agree,” Hein said from the doorway.

The Specter laughed. “Why do people keep popping up in the doorway like that?”

Hein was pretty much okay now. He limped a little, but that would be healed in a few minutes.

“What happened to the skin?” The Specter asked.

“He was an idiot,” Hein replied.

“I know. That’s why I sent him to kill his friends in the middle of the night. And if I were a betting man, I’d say he failed to kill any of them.”

Hein nodded. “He stabbed one, but he was still alive.”

The Specter wasn’t surprised. “Oh well, that’ll just make things a little more interesting.” He brought his attention back to Mcmuf who stood there, staring blankly, deep in thought. He would come to terms with himself eventually, but The Specter needed him now. He walked up and grabbed Mcmuf’s shoulders. “Time to go. Do you have everything you need?”

Mcmuf just looked at him and then down at the bag that he had apparently filled with materials. His eyes came back to the Specter. “Yes.”

“Good.” Then the Specter did something that Hein had always wanted to see. It was as if they had all closed their eyes. Everything went dark for a couple of seconds and then they were suddenly in a building.

“This is the room we need to be in,” The Specter said. “Hein, you take care of the people in the building and meet me back here. Mcmuf, plant the first bomb right over in that corner.”

The door at the end of the room opened and a man in a lab coat walked in. “Hey, you people aren’t suppose to be here. This is…” he stopped when he saw Hein walking to him; those black eyes were enough to stop anyone in the middle of a sentence.

Before he could think of anything to say, Hein brought his hand up and grabbed the man’s neck. He was lifted into the air and was choking to death, but Hein decided not to let the man die this way. Instead, he crushed the man’s windpipe and then threw him to the side as hard as he could without letting go, breaking his neck.

He dropped the limp body and left the room to find anyone else that was near by.

 

Baraxis, Ren, and Syrix made it to the factory. Syrix thought everything looked pretty normal.

“Everything looks fine,” Syrix said.

Baraxis walked up the gate and forced it off its hinges. He didn’t say anything and just kept walking. Ren was behind him and Syrix, again ran to catch up.

The door to the front of the factory was locked. A special card key was needed. Baraxis just pushed forward and the door flew to the other side of the room, putting a hole in the wall.

No one was in the lobby of the factory. And no one came running at the crash of the door. Baraxis assumed this was because it was so late and no one was probably here.

“Where do we go?” Syrix asked.

Baraxis honestly didn’t know. He walked up to Syrix. “Do you remember anything, anything at all that might help us?”
”I told you already, no. The last thing I remember was going to the bathroom and then waking up with a headache.”

“I think we should split up and start searching,” Baraxis said.

“And what are we supposed to do if we find anything, yell really loud?” Ren asked with a frustrated smirk.

“Considering how few options we have, yes.” Baraxis said. “Unless you want to look around for a couple of paper cups and attach a string to them.”

Ren scoffed. She guessed there wasn’t much else they could do.

Baraxis looked around. “I’ll go through the hall. Syrix take the door to the left, Ren the one on the right.”
They went their separate ways. Ren found a conference room; there wasn’t much else to go on, so she looked around. All that was there were some papers, memos and such; nothing interesting. She thought it was weird how much this place was like an office. She assumed that the actual factory part must be deeper in the building.

She was about to make her way out of the room when she heard something, something inside the room’s closet.

She took her time, walking slowly and quietly to the door. Her hand reached the knob and she flung the door open, finding a man with his hand up. “Please don’t!”

The guy sat there for a minute and then brought his hand down. “Jesus, is he gone?”

Ren looked around, as if she thought she would see someone in the room with her, but she was still alone, except for the man in the closet.

‘Who?”

It was at this time she heard a loud crash. Like a wall being torn down. As it turns out, the wall wasn’t being torn down, it was just Syrix being thrown through it.

He had walked through a couple of office areas when he suddenly found himself face to face with a man with black eyes. He realized this was the second time this had happened and could only say “Not again.”

Hein was actually very polite for a brief second. “No, not again.”

This was when Syrix was picked up and thrown through the wall.

Ren was about to run to see when the man grabbed her. “He’ll kill you too. He’s strong, I saw him kill Jay and Bob without breaking a sweat.”

She pushed him off and ran.

Baraxis was also making his way back too. He had found an open door to the basement, but before he could look down there he heard the sound of Syrix and a wall colliding.

As it happens, that basement was the location of Mcmuf and The Specter.

They also heard Syrix and the wall very clearly.

“I believe that’s my cue,” The Specter said.

Mcmuf was hard at work. He was almost done with the first bomb and hoped he would have had more time before the Family got there. “I don’t know what you want me to do. One bomb won’t take this place out. Not even close.”

The Specter knelt down. “Oh, that bomb will do far more then you think. Just finish it and you’ll do more damage than you could possibly expect.” He stood back up.

“Why is that?” Mcmuf asked. He didn’t get an answer. He stopped for a second, turning to see that The Specter was gone. He got back to work; he just needed a little more time.

Ren and Baraxis arrived in time to see Hein standing over Syrix and punching him in the face multiple times. “This is fun. I could do this all night.”

Baraxis reversed Hein’s gravity, sending him through the ceiling and toward the sky. Coincidently, seeing as that’s where Hein came from, but this was unknown to Baraxis.

Syrix stood up and wiped the blood from his face. “Good on you Baraxis.”

“Yeah, well, he’ll be falling back down here soon, so I think we should find that bomb,” Baraxis said looking up at the hole he had made in the ceiling.

The group followed Baraxis. He ran down stairs and saw Mcmuf finishing the bomb. Mcmuf stood up and wiped his hand off.

Wha-... I should have known.” Baraxis stuttered.

“Me too, but we all make mistakes,” Mcmuf said with a smile. He was finally really coming to terms with himself, and even though it bothered him at first, he was starting to like the new him.

Mcmuf brought the metal door off the hinges and threw it across the room. Syrix got hit, a metal bolt getting stuck in his gut. Syrix flew back and hit Ren, knocking her down to the ground.

Baraxis tried to bring down the gravity on Mcmuf, but instead of really going anywhere, he just floated.

His face was straining slightly and he looked at Baraxis with a smile. “This building is a factory, lots of metal to keep close to the ground.”

Mcmuf brought Baraxis up from the ground with his metal belt buckle and the zippers on his pants and hoodie.

Baraxis tried his best to keep himself floating in the air, to ease the strain of Mcmuf’s limited hold on him.

He pushed himself forward, flying toward Mcmuf. The two wrestled in the air until they met the wall. Mcmuf flew back and brought his feet to the ceiling, seeming to stand upside down. Baraxis similarly stood on the wall sideways.

“Hmm,” Mcmuff grunted, his hair and clothes pulling toward the ground, “This doesn’t seem to be getting us anywhere.”

Through the doorway to the basement came a pissed off Hein. Ren got up around then and tried to distract him. She ran toward him and just as he was about to hit her, she disappeared and moved passed him, reforming behind him.

She’d hoped that the gas would’ve knocked him out, but instead he sneezed. She ran upstairs and he followed.

While Baraxis was watching this, Mcmuf grabbed Baraxis’s throat and pulled his body up to the ceiling.

Baraxis tried to use the momentum to pull himself and Mcmuf up, but he could just as easily hurt himself as Mcmuf if he went through the ceiling.

Baraxis then went the opposite way and with all his force pushed himself toward the other wall. They flew and Mcmuf’s head hit the wall, making a slight crack in the concrete.

They fell to the ground, Mcmuf out cold and Baraxis coughing from being choked.

He heard a crash upstairs and remembered Ren. He ran upstairs without thinking.

If he had, he would have remembered Syrix and the bomb.

Upstairs, he ran for the front. Ren was running toward him. Behind her came Hein.

She yelled, “I keep trying to knock him out, but nothing is working.”

As she reached him, Baraxis pushed her into the conference room she’d been in earlier. Hein kept coming at full speed, so Baraxis pulled him forward. Hein flew passed Baraxis, who forced himself against the wall, Hein just barely missing him.

Baraxis waited for a crash but heard nothing.

Hein was gone. He had just randomly disappeared. Baraxis didn’t know it, but The Specter had done it. Mcmuf was gone too.

Ren came out and before Baraxis could ask if she was okay, the explosion happened.

It wasn’t as big as Baraxis thought it would be, but it did shake the ground.

Downstairs, the basement was in ruins, totally destroyed. The sprinklers that would still work came on and started to put some of the fire out.

Some rubble began to move and from underneath it came a burnt and ugly looking thing. It started to turn human again, and Syrix was now standing in the middle of what was the basement, naked.

Baraxis and Ren made their way down to the basement just in time to see Syrix standing there. Ren laughed a little.

“It’s a little cold down here,” Syrix said.

“There’s fire everywhere,” Ren said.

“Well, then, just... fuck you Ren,” Syrix leered.

Baraxis looked around. “I don’t know if this place will hold up, we should get upstairs just in case. Ren, you and I will try and see how much damage was done and Syrix… just, find some pants or something.”

Baraxis and Ren walked upstairs.

“There’s a guy in a closet who might be able to help us,” Ren said. She and Baraxis walked to the conference room and opened the closet door. The guy was still sitting there, although he seemed a bit less frightened this time around.

“Was that an explosion?” he asked.

“It was. We need to know how bad it was,” Baraxis said.

“Is he gone?” the guy asked. He was speaking about Hein of course.

“He is.”

The guy still didn’t seem like he wanted to get out, but after a moment he pulled himself to his feet. “I can check something on the computer in my office.”

They followed the man, who wore a lab coat, to a room around the corder from the basement entrance. He took out a card and swiped the lock on the door.

“I’m Harvey, by the way,” he said as they all walked into his office. He sat at his desk and opened his laptop. He started typing away and eventually stopped.

“The stability of the rooms above the basement may not hold together, but other then that, everything seems…” Harvey stopped and started typing again. His face looked very confused. “This can’t be right.”

He kept typing, looking more and more worried as he continued. He wiped his forehead.

“We have a major problem.”

 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
11 December 2008 @ 07:19 pm

Pete woke up. The floor was rough and he wasn’t very comfortable. He got up and walked to the bathroom, not even looking at Syrix’s bed, which was still empty.

He shut and locked the door behind him, sat on the toilet, and began to read the book sitting on the bathroom counter, The Picture of Dorian Gray. He’d been reading a little while now and enjoyed it quite a bit, although there were a lot of gay references. It seemed like any guy who saw Dorian was ready to fuck him before they realized how gay they would be for doing it.

While Pete read, Syrix walked back quietly into the hotel room. He started to feel the sweat between his palm and the hilt of the knife form. He was a little nervous, but ready to do his job.

The door to Baraxis and Ren’s room was closed, so even if there were any noise, hopefully they wouldn’t hear it. He walked up to the sleeping Drums.

Drums chest rose up and down. The knife was at Drums throat and Syrix was a split second away from slitting it.

“What the fuck?” Pete said loudly. Loud enough for Drums to wake up anyway. He stood in front of the bathroom door with a look of shock, where he had forgotten and wouldn’t remember for some time that he hadn’t flushed.

Drums didn’t even have time to realize it was Syrix with the knife. He just took a page from X2 and fell through the bed. He landed in the room under them just in time to freak out the couple having sex.

He stared for a moment. “Sorry,” he said and then ran for the door.

Upstairs, Syrix ran for Pete. He was still so shocked that when the blade was coming at him he barely had enough time to catch Syrix’s hand.

The two fell to the floor, struggling with each other. Pete thought about teleporting, but Syrix would come wherever he would go, so he would have to do this the old fashioned way.

Syrix was tougher then Pete had ever really given him credit for, and that knife was coming closer and closer. Pete later was thankful he had been keeping up with his new workout program, otherwise he could have been killed. Instead, he was slowly stabbed as the blade went little by little into his chest. He screamed, this being the noise that would wake Baraxis and Ren in the next room.

Drums ran through the door just as the blade started to go in. He ran as fast as he could and knocked Syrix off of Pete, the knife still sticking out his chest.

Drums and Syrix wrestled on the ground for a moment before Baraxis ran in from his room. At the sight he saw he quickly threw both Syrix and Drums against the wall, locking them in place.

He held them there. He looked at the both of them and then at Pete, who was bleeding on the ground with a knife sticking out of his chest.

So many things were going through Baraxis’ head, he could only think of one thing to say. “What the fuck happened?”

Pete sat there, moaning in pain and practically yelled, “Syrix fucking lost it.”

Baraxis let Drums go from his hold, who fell with a thud to the floor.

“So,” Baraxis said looking at Syrix, “What the fuck happened?”

Syrix just stared. He didn’t have to answer these assholes. Besides, it’s not like they could kill him.

Baraxis flicked his hand up, in a gay looking way Syrix thought before the pain in his groin started. His testicules began to pull to the ground.

He screamed a bit. Baraxis worried that the people next to them in the hotel would complain, so he hoped Syrix would start talking soon.

Sure enough, Syrix started talking. “Alright, I got the knife from some guy. I don’t know who he is, but he wanted me to kill you, to stop you from going after that bomb guy at the factory. I was…” then he stopped and looked like he was going to throw up. Baraxis stopped the pain, but kept him up on the wall. Syrix started coughing.

When he stopped, he looked up and his eyes were pitch black. The coughing stopped and his eyes began to go back to normal. They looked like they were being drained of a black liquid.

Once his eyes were their usual selves his head dropped to his chest and he just hung there.

Everyone just looked at Syrix’s unconscious body, not sure what to do or what had just happened.

 

Hein left Syrix’s body. He had enjoyed watching from the inside as someone’s anger eventually rise to such a level that they would do anything to destroy whatever made them unhappy. The best part was they were never happy no matter what they did. He gave no influence, he just sat in the best seat as someone slowly lost it.

The boy was feeling good about what he was doing and that made Hein excited to see what the invincible lad was capable of. He hadn’t been inside a person in so long and was hoping for a good show.

Unfortunately there were things he wasn’t prepared for. For someone who couldn’t be killed, Syrix was a bitch. He complained a lot and had little tolerance for pain.

He was also far from intelligent, and even when The Specter tried to help, the boy still screwed the pooch.

As soon as he started to talk, Hein made his way out of the body. He’d hoped his physical body would manifest in the hotel room. He could escape the idiot mind of Syrix and kill the heroes at the same time.

Unfortunately, he showed up outside the hotel room and started falling to the ground. He was lucky enough not to land on the pavement. A car was good enough to be parked out in front of the hotel.

Hein landed on the car, demolishing the roof and windows. It hurt. Nothing was broken, he was strong, but it’s tough for anything or anyone to fall a few stories and land on a car and still be okay to fight a few super powered people.

Hein dragged himself off the remains of the car and fell to the sidewalk. He pulled himself up and limped to the factory, hoping The Specter would be there.

He somehow suspected that he would be.

 

The bomber had broken into a small supply store. Everything needed to blow that factory would be in his hands in a matter of minutes.

The Specter was quiet as usual in his approach. “Taking you longer then I thought it would.”

The bomber just continued to grab things off the shelves. “Everything has to be exact, so I’m taking my time.”

“I’d be quick if I were you. I have it on good authority that some other parties have become aware of our attentions.” The Specter waited for a response, but the bomber just kept grabbing and checking labels. “Some super powered people. A group of them. Another one knows too, but he can be dealt with easily.”

“Mcmuf,” the bomber said.

The Specter was a little surprised, and that didn’t happen often. “You know him?”

“Somewhat. He’s been after me for sometime, but he’s a horrid detective. I wouldn’t worry about him finding us.”

“Really?”

The bomber turned to the door and saw Mcmuf standing, waiting. “You should.”

 

Baraxis and his team made their way out of the hotel as fast as they could. No one knew if the cops had been called or not, but they didn’t have time to discuss or plan something out. Baraxis just wanted to get everyone out of there.

Baraxis had the knocked-out Syrix over his back, and he was getting tired from caring him once they had made it down the street; not necessarily for his weight, as Baraxis used his power to make Syrix near-weightless, but just the awkward inconvenience of an unconscious body hanging off of him.

Drums had an arm around Pete and helped him walk. Ren was just carrying bags of whatever they could take with them.

The group stopped at an alley. “Wait,” Baraxis said, catching his breath. “We have to stop.” He laid Syrix down on the ground.

Ren sat the bags down and Drums and Pete just kind of stood there.

Baraxis looked at each of them. After a few seconds of collecting his thoughts, he finally came up with a plan, if you could call it that.

“Okay,” he said. “Drums, take Pete to the hospital. Tell them someone tried to mug you or something. You know where it is?”

“I’m sure I can find it,” Drums said. He ended up having to ask directions from a 7/11 employee down the street.

“Ren, you come with me. We’ll get on the phone and call the others back at the base, get some help out here and head to that factory. If we all stay calm and keep a straight head about all of this, then we’ll get through it.”

As he spoke, he didn’t notice Syrix standing up behind him. “What the hell is going on?”

Baraxis turned and punched Syrix in the face. “Fuck!” Syrix yelled and grabbed at his nose. “What the fuck is wrong with you? Why would you do that?”

“You don’t know?”

Syrix shook his head. All he really remembered was being in the bathroom and then something at a bar, but everything else was pretty fuzzy.

Baraxis shook his head and rubbed his temples. He cursed under his breath.

“I’ll explain on the way. Drums, take him to the hospital, Syrix come with us, we’ll leave the bags and things here for now.”

Drums and Pete walked off and Baraxis and Ren ran down the street for the factory. Syrix was running behind them. “Why is he going to the hospital? Did someone other than me get hurt for once?” he yelled while catching up with them.

 

Mcmuf just waited. Someone was going to throw the first punch and he wasn’t going to be that person.

No one spoke. They just stood there eyeing each other. The Specter smiled.

“So… this is awkward,” he said.

His look came to the bomber. “Please keep doing your job. I’d like to have a discussion with our friend.”

The bomber continued.

The Specter looked back at the doorway and smiled. “Don’t speak. Words won’t solve anything here. So, if you want to get anything accomplished, you’ll have to go through me.”
 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
04 December 2008 @ 07:07 am

The hotel was a nice place. Better then Baraxis expected it to be. He halfway expected a cardboard box with a sign.

They had connecting rooms, and they all started bringing their bags in. “Alright,” Baraxis said, “Pete and Drums, you’ve got that room. Syrix will have to sleep on the floor in a sleeping bag or something.”

Drums knew he shouldn’t ask because he knew the answer, but he couldn’t resist. “Why can’t he sleep in this room with you and Ren?”

Baraxis had to think for a minute. “Well… because there’s only two beds here, one for me, one for Ren, so either way, he has to sleep on the floor.”

“And I don’t want him sleeping in the same room as me,” Ren piped in.

“He could stay with me, I guess.” Mcmuf said. He wasn’t shy at all, and kind of seemed to click well with everyone else. “I mean, my apartment is kind of shitty, but my couch is probably better than the floor. Probably.”

Baraxis wasn’t sure. He had no particular reason to not trust Mcmuf; he had saved Ren earlier, and Baraxis was certainly grateful. Still, he had just met the guy. “You don’t have to do that. Syrix is tough, give him a pillow or two and he’ll be just fine.”

Mcmuf just nodded.

There was a knock on the door to Drums and Pete’s room. Pete looked into the peephole and saw Syrix leaning against the door frame. He opened the door and let him in.

“We’re you chased?” Pete asked.

“Fuck no,” Syrix said. They always assumed that he was dumb enough to get followed.

“Well since you’re here, any idea who those guys shooting us were?” Baraxis asked him.

Syrix shook his head. Then he remembered what happened in the bathroom. He was about to say something about it, but for some reason he couldn’t. It just seemed very unimportant to him at that moment.

“They looked like hicks,” Drums said.

“What’d you mean hicks?” Pete asked.

Syrix answered for him. “You know, beer drinking, sister fucking, nascar watching hicks. Not hard to figure out, just look at them and their pickup truck, numb nuts.”

Syrix surprised Pete. “Fuck, sorry. It was just a question.”

“I’ve never seen them before,” Mcmuf said.

“They could be connected with the explosions,” Ren suggested.

“Explosions?” Mcmuf asked. “Is that why you guys are here?”

“Yeah, do you know anything?” Baraxis was happy to have a possible lead of somesort.

“I know a little, but I won’t tell you here.”

Baraxis was confused, as was everyone else, except Syrix who wasn’t really paying any attention.

Mcmuf passively explained “I could go for a drink, and if we’re going to talk about this stuff, I’d need some alcohol in me.”

Baraxis didn’t really think now was the time, but he wanted to know whatever Mcmuf knew. “Alright, is there a place you have in mind?”

“As a matter of fact, there’s a bar I go to pretty frequently.”

Drums wondered if maybe Mcmuf was an alcoholic. A pretty stupid thought based on one comment about going to a bar frequently, but he wouldn’t be the only one who dealt with coming to this place with the ever-friendly Jack Daniels.

“Alright,” Baraxis said, “Anyone who doesn’t want to go doesn’t have to.”

“I think I’ll stay,” Pete said. He didn’t drink much and didn’t really want to hang out in a bar.

“I’ll go,” Ren said.

Baraxis was surprised. He’d partially given everyone a choice because he knew Ren probably wouldn’t want to go to a bar.

No one else objected, so he assumed everyone but Pete would be going.

 

The bar was an okay place. There were a lot of people, but the group found a booth where everyone sat down and drank, except Ren and Baraxis.

“So…” Baraxis said. They’d been here a few minutes now and he really wanted to know something, anything.

Mcmuf hadn’t had a lot to drink, just one beer so far, but he was enjoying it. “Sorry. I work a lot, so drinking isn’t something I usually have a lot of time for.” He took a sip from his second beer.

“Okay. So, I’ll start from the beginning. I got here a couple of years ago. Some strange city, I didn’t know anyone or have a clue what to do. So, I did what anyone would do. I freaked out and thought I was going crazy. I was homeless for a week or two, but eventually I got a job driving a cab, and found a shitty apartment. That was my life for a little over a year.”

He decided not to talk about the voice that spoke to him when he got here. He didn’t want people to think he was crazy. It had told him that he had a long trip ahead of him if he was going to catch up with the others. He already didn’t know where he was and he sure as hell wasn’t going to go on some trip to some other place he didn’t know.

He also didn’t tell them about his depression. He was kind of embarrassed about it, but he didn’t know anyone when he got here, and having a soul-sucking job and a fucked up apartment made him feel like shit for over a year. Until one day that changed.

“One day I finally had a day off from work and decided to sleep in. Instead I woke up early because of an explosion. A car had blown up and some people were hurt. I ran out and dragged some to safety before the fire got to them. I thought that would be it, but they kept happening, getting bigger and bigger. I tried finding the person who’s been doing it, but he’s a smart guy; always a step ahead of me. I think I figure out his pattern, and then it changes, like he always knows what I’m thinking. Assuming he or she knows who I am, I’ve never seen him myself.”

That day was great. He finally felt like he had something to do. He ended up discovering his powers by mistake. He’d moved a can in the kitchen. He wasn’t sure it had happened at first, but soon he started moving bigger and bigger things. They were all made of metal though. He thought about calling himself Magneto and putting a cape on, but he realized how dumb and ridiculous that would be. Although he did get drunk one night and safety pinned a purple towel to his back.

Baraxis was hoping for more, but he’d take what he could get. “So you know his pattern?”

Mcmuf shook his head. “Not really. I thought I had it down a couple of times, but again it’s so random.”

A waitress came over and picked up the empty beer bottles from the table. As she reached for one at the end of the table a beer fell from her tray and landed in Syrix’s lap, spilling on him.

He jumped out of the booth. “God damn it! Will you watch what the fuck you’re doing?”

She picked up the bottle from the ground. “I’m sorry. It’s my first day.”

“You’re first day picking up beer bottles? Are you such a dumb cunt you can’t do that right?”

The waitress’ eyes teared up and she walked off quickly, everyone could hear her crying on the way back to the bar.

“Fuck,” Drums said. “It was an accident, you didn’t have to go off like that.”

Syrix had a headache, probably from the yelling he did. “I... I’ll be right back,” he said and walked to the bathroom.

Inside he was alone, no one else so much as in the stalls. He washed his hands and then his face, throwing water in his face a few times. He took a deep breath and looked up. His reflection in the mirror showed him with black eyes. He washed his face again and rubbed his eyes and everything was back to normal.

“Weird, isn’t it?”

Syrix saw someone behind him in the mirror. An odd looking man. At least he thought he was a man.

“Anger is a tough thing to control. Took me years to do it, and even now it still comes out from time to time.”

Syrix turned and faced the man, water still dripping from his face. “Who are you?”

“That’s all you have to say? Well, if that’s it, then I’m the Specter. It won’t matter when I’m gone, but if it makes you happy now, there you go.”

“What’d you do to me?”

“I didn’t do anything. I simply saw you were troubled. I like to help people like you when I see the opportunity. I know why you’re upset.”

Syrix didn’t try and leave. He didn’t say anything. He was actually ready to hear what the guy had to say.

“They pick on you don’t they? Never thank you; never say good job’ or even pretend to appreciate you for the help you’ve been. You’re tired of it aren’t you? You’ve gone off a couple of times already and for good reason. It feels good doesn’t it?”

Syrix nodded, hesitantly.

“When I leave, you’ll have no memory I was here. With this exception.” The Specter leaned in and whispered into Syrix’s ear. Syrix smiled and nodded.

 

Everyone was outside saying good-bye to Mcmuf.

“Thanks for the drinks,” Mcmuf said. He was a little buzzed, but that usually helped him sleep, so he was pretty happy about it.

Syrix walked outside and joined the others.

“You feeling okay? You were in the bathroom a long time,” Drums asked.

“I’m fine,” Syrix said. “Just drank too much, a good night sleep will calm me down, I think.”

Mcmuf and the group went their separate ways.

 

Back at the hotel, Syrix was fast asleep, no sooner did his head hit the pillow did he pass out. The others figured he really had drunk too much.

Pete was a little pissed because Drums quickly got into the other bed and went to sleep. Pete just grabbed a pillow Syrix wasn’t using and laid on the ground.

Ren was also in bed, but she wasn’t sleeping. She was looking at Baraxis, sitting in a chair with his note pad, looking over it and writing things down.

“You know, a good night’s sleep would probably help,” she said.

He looked up and smiled, bags under his eyes. He was clearly tired. “I won’t sleep if I don’t figure this out.”

“Figure what out? You have nothing to go on.”

He hated to admit it, but she was right. Baraxis had hoped that clues and things would hit him in the face as soon as he got here. Instead, he got a few dumb fuck rednecks and a seemingly new ally, who was pretty much no help at all.

He listened to her, and even though he thought he wouldn’t sleep, he fell asleep very quickly.

Once everyone was asleep, Syrix made his way out of the hotel.

 

Mcmuf didn’t sleep well that night either. He had had problems sleeping lately anyway, but now it was worse. He just couldn’t help but think something terrible was going to happen.

At one point in the bar, Baraxis had mentioned a factory, one Mcmuf had seen many times, but never really thought of as much of a possible target for their mystery bomber.

There were so many things going through his mind, he just felt like he needed some kind of sleep.

He went to his bathroom and took a couple of sleeping pills. Back on his bed, he laid and waited for some sleep to take him over.

 

Syrix had waited for everyone to sleep and finally got out to the meeting point on top of the building at 1138 Lucas Street. He couldn’t remember exactly why he was coming here, but he knew it was important.

He looked around the roof, behind the air conditioners and the air vents. No one was up there. He walked back to the door and looked to see if anyone was on their way up to the roof.

“I’m not down there.”

Syrix turned and suddenly remembered the man from the bathroom as he stood in front of him again. How he got up here was a mystery to Syrix, but as long as he was here, that was okay.

“Come with me,” The Specter said. The two walked over to the air conditioners and waited behind them. After a few seconds Syrix asked a question.

“What are we waiting for?”

The Specter raised his finger to his… mouth? It occurred to Syrix that the Specter didn’t seem to have a mouth, or a face. He hadn’t thought about it much, and wouldn’t again once he left that roof, but the Specter appeared to have no face or body. It was there; it existed, but only in the moment, and then appeared new again. Not different really, nor changed, just new.

“There,” the Specter said and pointed. Someone came through the door of the roof and sat down in the corner. They were setting something up, but Syrix couldn’t see what.

The Specter was gone when Syrix looked over. He was walking toward the person on the roof.

“Is that really the best place for that?” The Spector interrupted.

The person in the corner just kept doing what he was doing, almost ignoring him.

“I’m not big on explosives, myself. I had a phase where I blew one or two things up, but it passed pretty quickly, many of my hobbies do usually. I was good though; really good. I once blew up a three story building with one stick of dynamite.”

The person quit working and turned. His or her face was covered with a black mask; it looked featureless in the dark. “Impossible,” the person mumbled.

“Oh no, it’s just a matter of finding just the right place to plant the explosive. I’ve got an eye for that kind of thing. Helped me a lot during my photography phase actually. I can think of a much better place for that bomb of yours.”

The man, or woman, it was tough to tell through the person’s clothes and in the dark, grabbed the bomb and waited for The Specter’s opinion.

“This building is nice, but I’d like to make another suggestion. How about something bigger? That office building you did would have been bigger than this.”

The bomber looked down at his explosive. Syrix couldn’t be sure, but it looked homemade. “I have a place in mind. A factory.”

The Specter nodded. “You should show me, I might be able to help.”

“No. I’ve been there a few times, I know what to do.” The bomber spoke in a kind of whisper, and Syrix couldn’t really make out what was said or what he sounded like.

“Well,” the Specter said. “I guess everything is covered. And be sure to take your time, don’t want anything left over once you’re done.”

“I know what I’m doing,” the bomber said, and made his way off the roof.

The Specter watched him leave and just sat there. Syrix guessed now was a good time to come out.

Absolutely chipper person, wouldn’t you say?” The Specter asked.

Syrix wasn’t in the mood for any small talk. “I guess, where do I fit into all of this?”

The Specter reached into his back pocket and pulled out a knife. “You’ll be taking care of your friends.”

“Why a knife?” Syrix asked. “Why not a gun?”

“Guns are loud. I prefer a blade myself. Don’t get me wrong, I’m a magnificent shot, but blades are so much quieter and take more skill. With this you can get it done quick and easy while they’re asleep.”

Syrix was happy to do it, but he would have felt safer with a gun. He’d deal with it.
 
 
SuddenlyHeroes

Baraxis pulled a note pad out of his back pocket and jotted down a quick note.

“What’s with the pad?” Ren asked.

“I picked it up before we left. I don’t want to make any mistakes on my first mission in charge, so from time to time I write something down for future reference.” Baraxis smirked. I think I’m going to call it my BatPad.” He laughed and put it back in his back pocket.

“I’m not going to call it that,” Ren said.

“Hey, I’m starving,” Syrix called out. He was standing behind everyone, talking to Pete, and decided to announce his hunger to the entire group.

“You should have eaten before we left,” Baraxis said.

“I’m pretty hungry too, actually.” Drums had eaten before they left, but he was desperate for a nice meal away from the cafeteria.

“Fine,” Baraxis gave in, “We’ll stop somewhere on the way.”

“Anything but fast food,” Pete said. He had been working out lately and eating healthier, but it didn’t seem to be doing as much as he had hoped for. He did have a habit of feeling his new muscles while looking in the mirror though. Luckily no one had caught him doing it.

“Yeah, I want some good food for once,” Drums said.

Syrix decided to give his two cents. “Plus, we all know fast food makes Ren fart.”

She pushed him back into a wall, but he still had a big smile on his face.

Everyone walked down the street and got a good look at the city of Parkers. It was a nice city, nothing amazing, but a hell of a lot nicer to look at than the Outcast facility.

Arguments went on along the way between Syrix and Pete. The others were used to it, as the two of them often got into it over dumb things at the base.

“Okay, okay.” Syrix said, “Han Solo versus Indiana Jones.”

“We’ve done that one before.” Pete sighed, as he believed Indy would win, but Syrix wholeheartedly disagreed. It wasnt worth getting into another heated argument.

“Alright, Han Solo versus Indiana Jones versus… Batman.”

“Batman,” everyone except Ren said simultaneously. She didn’t care for the stupid discussions they had, and never really participated.

Baraxis saw a restaurant across the street. He thought about asking if they wanted to eat there, but instead of asking he decided to put his new position of leader to good use. “We’re eating there.”

He was expecting someone to complain, but to his surprise no one objected. They were all just happy to eat at some place halfway decent.

The restaurant was a weird looking place. It had a bunch of stuff on the walls, like old toys and posters. The lady who set them at their booth was nice though.

The group sat and looked at the menus. They ordered what they wanted, except Pete, who ordered a salad even though he wanted a big burger. He regretted it once he got it though, the whole eating healthy thing still wasn’t really working out for him. He hoped he’d get used to it soon.

The group’s food arrived and everyone dug in; even Baraxis, who wasn’t very hungry before they’d arrived.

 

Hein had jumped from building to building as carefully as he could so as to not be seen. He followed them until they reached the restaurant, and now sat and waited on top of a Movie Rental place, watching them through one of the large windows.

Now that they were in one place, Specter had called the people he called earlier to let them know where they were. At least he said he’d call them, Hein was just going to have to trust him to do it.

Now all he could do was sit and wait… again. This was really getting annoying for him. He’d hoped that Specter’s people would get here soon so he could at least watch some type of violent act.

He was somewhat grateful though. At least Specter was good enough to give him something to do once he got to this planet.

 

Hank Ford drove his truck through Parkers and had his cell phone at his ear. “Thank you sir, you’ve done a great thing today,” he said and hung his phone up. “They’re at Shenanigans. Stan, you wrote down what they looked like when I told you to?”

Stan raised his beer to him from the bed of the truck. This apparently meant yes.

Stan and Mark sat in the back, while Hank drove. That son of a bitch Ricky had called shotgun on the way out of Stan’s house.

Ricky looked over at Stan. “So, we gonna be back in time for me to catch the race?”

Stan actually hated Nascar. “Why do you have to be such a god dang stereotype?” he asked as the men drove, to kill people just because they were different.

 

Something was bothering Ren. She kept looking off somewhere else in the restaurant. The others may not have noticed, but Baraxis did. “You okay?”

She was still looking out into space and took a second to answer. “You see that guy over there?” she asked and nodded in the direction she’d been looking.

Baraxis turned and saw a man with a cap sitting alone at a booth. He had a cup of coffee and a newspaper with him. Baraxis couldn’t see his face because the sun glared through the window behind him.

“There’s something about him that rubs me the wrong way,” Ren said.

“Bow chika-,” Syrix started before Ren interrupted. “I swear to god Syrix,” she nearly yelled.

Baraxis didn’t really think much about it. Maybe it was just because of the way his shadow covered him, it made the guy look creepy. “I’m sure it’s nothing,but he was going to keep aware of the man, just in case.

“I’ll be right back,” Syrix said and got up from his chair. He had to piss like a racehorse. As he walked passed a window he heard a truck screech to a stop. Syrix stopped and looked at the men sitting in the truck. They were pretty damn funny looking. One of them in the bed of the truck said something to the guy up front and they all looked in Syrixs direction.

That’s weird, he thought. Then, the one who pointed from the bed of the truck pulled out a shotgun and aimed at him. “Oh shit,” he said before his chest ripped open from the blast.

Everyone in the restaurant jumped and screamed at the sound of the shot, and the bloodied Syrix lying on the ground. They frantically headed for the door, with the exception of the suspicious man who Ren noticed earlier, who just lowered his newspaper and coffee down, calmly on the table.

Pete was the first to act; he disappeared from his seat, and then suddenly appeared behind the man who had shot Syrix. He hit him in the back of the head, knocking him out of the back of the truck, to the ground. He turned and jumped the other man in the bed of the truck before he could get his own gun on Pete.

Stan and Ricky were now out of the truck, guns in hand. Before they could do anything though they felt a funny feeling all over themselves. They couldn’t explain it, but they felt like they were heavier. Now they were on the ground and unable to move at all.

Baraxis held them there while Ren and Drums ran outside, Ren through the door and Drums through the wall. They didn’t really worry about someone seeing their powers being used, most of the people were screaming and down the street by now, and the ones who weren’t were probably in too much of a panic to take notice.

Drums helped Pete get the guy he was fighting with, overpowering him and knocking him out pretty easily.

Ren turned her hand into gas, knocking out the two people Baraxis was holding down. Once they were taken care of, Baraxis went to go check on Syrix.

No one was paying attention to the first guy that Pete had knocked out of the truck. He was back up and had his gun to Ren’s back. He pulled the trigger.

Instead of Ren being shot thought, the buckshot from the gun just stood in mid air between him and Ren. The buck fell to the ground.

Ren turned and saw the man with a dumb founded look on his face as to what just happened. That look soon turned to pain as Ren punched him in the jaw, knocking him out cold.

“Nice,” said a voice from the doorway of the restaurant. It was the man who had been sitting alone with his coffee and newspaper. “You’re pretty tough, but that wouldn’t matter much if I hadn’t just saved you there.”

Ren didn’t say anything as she looked him over. Drums and Pete walked up, and they didn’t say anything either, they just prepared for him to possibly try something. The man just kind of looked at each of them one by one. “Well, you sure are friendly folks,” he said sarcastically. Still no talking from anyone. No one really knew what to say, this guy just kind of came from nowhere. “Sorry about your friend.” He said, still trying to get them to say something.

“Man, that fucking hurt!” Syrix yelled and startled the man who honestly thought he was dead from the gunshot. He walked right passed the guy, the front of his shit torn and bloodstained, but other then that perfectly fine.

Baraxis spoke to Syrix, but stared at the man. “You’ll be fine.”

“Easy for you to say, you won’t be shitting a fucking scrap yard tonight.”

Pete laughed, but not at Syrix’s joke. “What?” he asked.

Then Syrix looked down. He had gotten up to go to the bathroom and of course was detained. He now had a big wet spot on his pants. “God damn it!”

Most everyone had somewhat of a smile now. The man took this as a good thing. “Cool, everyone is happy now. I was kind of afraid you were going to jump me or something.”

Baraxis approached him. “I guess we were just a little startled, we weren’t expecting any help.”

“Well, I only helped a little.” He stuck his hand toward Baraxis. “Nice to meet you by the way, I’m ColonelMcmuf.”

 

Hein had watched the fight and was deciding which person he wanted when the Specter reappeared. “Did you make a choice?”

Hein nodded. “I believe so.”

The Specter was going to ask who he’d picked, but decided that a surprise would be better. “Well, who ever it is, get them in private. You can’t let the others know.”

“I haven’t forgotten. I know what I’m doing.”

The Specter trusted him to do his job and left the roof. Hein snuck down himself, ready to get started when he saw an opening.

 

Mcmuf wasn’t surprised to meet his friends from the site. Data was here, and so were the Guardsmen, so running into these people wasn’t crazy, just unlikely.

“I think we should get going,” he said. “The cops will be here soon and they’ll take care of these guys I think.”

Baraxis agreed, “Yeah, we should get back to the hotel.” He hesitated, unsure if what he was about to say was a good idea or not, but Mcmuf had saved Ren’s life. “You’re welcome to join us until the heat dies down.”

“Cool, you can buy me a beer later and really thank me,” he said with a smile, and made his way down the street with the group.

Syrix walked back into the restaurant though. “Where are you going?” Baraxis asked. Everyone stopped for a moment.

Syrix turned back real quick. “I’m going to go try wash this piss off of me. I don’t want to walk around like this all day.”

Baraxis was going to argue, but decided now was not the time. “Fine, make it quick and catch up with us.” As Syrix entered the building, the group sprinted away.

Syrix was being as quick as possible. He ran inside to the bathroom and started the faucet. He patted him self on the outside mostly. He thought maybe if he got all of the pants wet he could just blend it all together and no one would notice.

He quickly turned to leave and then fell back flat on his back, as a large man stood in the doorway. When Syrix regained some composure, looking up again, ready to fight back if necessary, he was gone. He didn’t get a good look, but he remembered that the man had black eyes. They were pitch black, like shark eyes. Scared the shit out of him just thinking about it.

He heard sirens and let it go, running as fast as he could to catch up with the others.

 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
19 November 2008 @ 08:35 pm

It was a full moon that night and the blue light filled a field in the middle of the forest. No animals or insects made a sound. There was just the field covered in blue. Under a tree near this field is a man, or at least he appears to be a man.

You know him, but you don’t really know him. You’ve seen him before, but you’ve never really met him. He’s been known by many names over the years, but most recently he’s gone by The Specter, though most forget that name anyway.

He arrived to the forest not long ago and now he waits. He was always on time for things, and this meeting, though it was arranged a few years ago, was no exception.

Sure enough, he saw it in the sky. It hit the atmosphere of the planet and began to fall faster to the ground. It hit with a giant thud, making a not very large, but certainly not small crater in the ground.

The ship was slightly bigger then a van. On the side was a door that hissed and slowly opened. A hand reached out, grabbed the side, and pulled itself out of the ship.

The Specter made his way toward the alien. It looked similar to a human, with a couple of slight differences. Its body was naturally built, it was much stronger then a normal human. And its eyes had no pupil, or any color. They were just black.

“Enjoy your trip?” The Specter asked and walked toward the alien. Under his arm he held some clothes. His friend had been frozen naked in space a few years now and he would probably like some clothing to warm himself up.

The alien, naked and exhausted, replied only with an annoyed stare from his black eyes.

“Here,” The Specter said and threw him the clothes. “I know they look odd, these people on Earth wear some weird stuff, but they fit.”

The alien put the jeans on and then a light blue t-shirt. He then put on a black military jacket and then sat down to put his boots on. While he did this, he finally spoke.

“So where’s this Captain Liberty? I came a long way to help you with him.”

The Specter laughed a little. “You’re a little late for that. Besides, there’s more interesting things going on these days, Hein.”

“Like what?” Hein normally wasn’t one for conversation, but he’d been frozen in space for the past few years and felt like having some discussion. Plus, he knew The Specter was good at coming up with interesting things for him to do. Hein wasn’t really a thinker like The Specter. Not a dumb man, by any stretch, he just wasn’t the best at coming up with interesting things to do.

“I’ll explain everything, but first I have something for us to do.”

Hein stood up, fully clothed and more comfortable then he expected to be. “What are we doing?”

“Well, I’ve been working on something big, but it’s taking time to come together, so I have to find other ways to occupy my time for now.”

Hein was a bit confused. “What kind of other ways?”

“Anything fun and interesting to me,” Specter said. He wasn’t the type to do something just to do it. There was always a purpose, but if he could enjoy himself while he did it, then that was always a plus. “But this isn’t about me. I’ve set something up for you.”

“Why not just get me started on your big plan?”

“Two reasons. One, I don’t have anything for you to do right now, and it would be terribly rude of me to make you come all this way and then make you sit around and do nothing. And two, I have to make sure you’re still in shape. You’ve been in space for some time now.”

Hein cocked his head. He turned to his ship and with all his might he kicked it, making it fly a few feet away. “That good enough?”

“It’ll do just fine, I’m sure.”

 

Dr. Lionel washed his hands outside the surgery room. Baraxis’ surgery was successful. He would be okay again in no time. Jessibelle walked into the room while he dried his hands.

“The boy will be fine,” he said and threw the paper towels to the trash. “I don’t expect anything in return. I feel like I kind of owe him.”

Jessibelle said nothing and continued to stare.

Lionel just smiled and looked back, matching her stare. He tapped his head. “Keep trying, you won’t find much.”

He was right. Something was odd about his thoughts, they moved around constantly, words and images making no sense.

“It’s a neat trick of mine. You see it’s not actually possible for me to stop people like you from reading my mind, so I invented a special little chip. Hurt like hell to get put in, but it makes my thoughts appear… different. Let’s say everyone else’s thoughts were like a solid. You see, a solid’s molecules are packed tightly together, vibrating in place. My thoughts however are more like a gas, all over the place and moving nonstop.”

She tried a little more, but eventually realized it was hopeless. “I don’t need to read your mind to know you had something to do with this.”

Lionel put his coat on. “You shouldn’t throw around accusations like that. Besides, what I do on my own time is none of your business.”

The two walked down the hall. The Family was asleep, or at least staying in their rooms, with the exception of Ren. She made her way to the recovery room as soon as Baraxis was out.

“You don’t work here, you don’t have any of your own time from us. The only reason you came was because you work for an ally of ours,” Jessibelle said as they walked.

Lionel laughed under his breath. “I wouldn’t call you allies. You simply have similar goals at the moment.”

“You talk like you aren’t with them.”

The pair reached the Janitors closet. Lionel opened the door and inside was a teleporter. He kept it here so that he could hide it long enough from the Family until it was time for him to get back. Once on the other side he could disable it. “I’m not really. I go with whatever works for me. When I use up my resources, I’ll move on.”

He tapped a couple of buttons on the side of the teleporter. He stood inside and waited for it to start. “You know they’ll turn on you. The Family, the Outcasts… my people… one by one they’ll turn on you, for multiple reasons, some better then others. Wish I could be there when the dominos start falling.” The teleporter jumped and Lionel was gone, in some other part of the world.

 

The next day Drums was sitting in the cafeteria looking at Baraxis and Ren holding hands. It wasn’t really weird, but it wasn’t really normal for them either. He’d seen them do it before, but they always tried to hide it. Now they were just out in the open with it.

Ren looked in his direction and he quickly went back to pretending to eat. She pretty much hadn’t left Baraxis’ side since he got out of surgery. He didn’t seem to mind.

Poet walked in. Drums could tell he had something important to say because he was doing his important walk, kind of like a businessman walk mixed with a crab walk. It was pretty amusing to watch.

“Everybody to the room,” he said and then turned and walked out as quickly as he’d come in.

Drums got up and left first and Baraxis and Ren were behind him.

Everybody was there and ready for the briefing. Jessibelle sat in front of a large computer screen. Ren had done her best to ignore her or stay away from her, but the facility wasn’t that big, so from time to time they were forced to be around each other. This was one of those times.

“This is Parkers, a city up north,” Jessibelle said while pointing at the screen. “Within the past month there have reported explosions through out the city. They started small, a car explosion or an abandoned house, but yesterday an office building was blown up. Twenty-two people died in the explosion.”

“Is this connected with Data in some way?” Eagleman asked.

“No,” Jessibelle answered. “The Leader doesn’t have any interest in it. It’s a small time thing. Plus, he hasn’t worried about these types of crimes in America lately. He’s been busy with international problems, which we’ve certainly ‘helped’ him out with.”

They had attacked military complexes all around the world that the Leader supported or ran, so they “helped” out quite a bit indeed.

“In fact,” Jessibelle continued, “We wouldn’t really be interested either if it weren’t for one thing.”

On the screen popped up a factory. “The factory isn’t really much of a factory. Inside they work on a few experimental things, mostly weapons. We know at least one of these weapons is nuclear. We all know what would happen if something nuclear were to blow up.”

There was silence for a few seconds. Then Syrix raised his hand. “Something bad?”

“This shouldn’t be that difficult.” Poet said, ignoring Syrix’s comment. “Odds are, this person who’s blowing things up would never get anywhere near the factory, but better safe then sorry. So we’re only going to send in a small team to investigate the explosions,”

“So Poet, who’s going with you?” Pete asked.

“No one. I’m not going.”

This wasn’t the answer everyone was expecting. Poet had gone and led all the missions so far. “So who’s going to be in charge?” Baraxis asked.

“You,” Poet said.

Everyone’s eyes went to Baraxis. “Me?”

“I can’t be everywhere at once. Someone needs to be in charge when I’m not around, used to that would be Erok, but as you all know that’s no longer an option.”

He didn’t like bringing Erok up. One or two of them felt like the Miami people had abandoned them. This wasn’t true, the majority of them understood it, but a couple of them couldn’t help but be a little angry still.

Baraxis didn’t want to be in charge of anything though. Most good leaders don’t. “I don’t think this is for me. Maybe Drums could do it.”

Poet shook his head. “I want you. Drums is a good guy, but he’s not a leader.”

“I’m sitting right here,” Drums said.

“Sorry sir,” Poet replied with a wry smile. It occurred to Poet that maybe this would have been better to say to Baraxis in private, but it was too late now.

“Just give it a shot,” Jessibelle said. “Pick your team and then you’ll start your mission. We’ve reserved a couple of hotel rooms for you to stay at while you’re there. It’s not that big a deal, this should be relatively easy.”

Baraxis just kind of looked around the room. No one else was volunteering to take his place, so he decided to bite the bullet and try it out. “Okay, I’ll do it.”

“Great,” Poet replied and turned for the door. “I’ll go double check the reservations.”

When Poet left the room, Jessibelle wasn’t far behind. She knew the others didn’t care for her to be around too much, so when official business was done, she left.

Now the eyes were again on Baraxis. “Okay,” he said. “Umm… Ren will go.”

“Bow chicka bow wow,” Syrix said.

“Syrix will not,” Ren said.

“Actually,” Baraxis said. “He will.” He thought it would be best if he made decisions on his own. He didn’t want everyone to think he and Ren made decisions together. If he was going to lead, he was going to have to do it on his own.

“Drums and Pete, you too.” He looked around at Eagle and Spider. “I think five will be more then enough.”

They seemed okay with it. “Alright,” Spider said. “Get your stuff together and I’ll send you guys on your way.”

 

In Parkers, Hein stood on top of a building. He wore large sunglasses to blend in when he was on the street. He was pretty sure the humans wouldn’t glance twice at his eyes, but he decided not to take the chance.

He walked up here an hour ago and was beginning to get tired of waiting, but The Specter said this was where they would be.

Sure enough, in the alley across from him, a portal opened. Five people walked out, four guys and a girl. Hein didn’t know how Specter got his information, but he was always accurate.

“What I tell you?”

Hein turned and saw The Specter. He always had a way of sneaking up on people. “They don’t look like much of a threat. I can go down there and take them out now,” Hein said.

The Specter shook his head. “Looks can be deceiving. Besides, if I wanted you to fight them with your fists, I would have had you wait for them in the alley. I want you to follow them and then use your other talent.”

Hein just smiled. He would have preferred brute force, but he’d take whatever he could get. “Fine, but I pick which one.”

“Sounds fair enough. Let me make a call. You’ll get to see what they do and make your choice.”

Specter pulled out a cell phone and started dialing. “Why are they here anyway?” Hein asked.

The Specter put the phone to his ear and waited for someone to pick up. “Something separate I’m working on. You don’t have to worry about it. Not right now anyway.”

He seemed to be sitting there for a while before someone on the other side of the line picked up the phone. The Specter spoke, but he’d changed his voice, now sounding a little southern.

“Hey, how you doing? I’m from Parkers and I saw some people just come through a portal thingy in an alleyway… Yes sir, I do believe they have super powers… An hour? Yes sir, I can keep an eye on them until then. Thank you sir.”

The Specter hung up his phone. “Who did you call?” Hein asked.

The Specter spoke his normal voice again. “Some dumb muscle.”

 

An hour away Hank Ford hung up his phone. He stood in his den with about three other guys, each with a beer in their hand.

“Boys, were going to put our trip on hold,” he said to them. A bunch of groans came from the group. One in a red flannel shirt with the sleeves ripped off spoke up.

“I thought we were going after that senator today.”

Hank shook his head. “He’ll have to wait.”

“But he’s colored. We can’t have a colored senator. The KKKentucky picnic is in two months, and if we go without dealing with this all we are going to hear from the others is ‘Ha ha, you have a nigger senator.’ I’m not taking their shit this year Hank.”

Hank nodded. “I know. But he can wait. I found some of them super powered people.”

Everyone understood then. Those bastards were a plague on this whole planet, let alone to this good country.

They could do things that only the Lord God should be able to do.

There was no hesitation and they all headed for their trucks, beer and shotguns in hand.

 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
His name was James Hogan.  He was 37 years old, born in Canton, moved to Richmond when he was 20 and got a job at the Southo Bar.  In the 17 years he worked there, he progressed through the ranks from bartender to manager.  He was very happy about this progression, as it proved his father wrong.  His father had always wanted him to attend an upmarket university and get a degree.  James never liked his father.  His father had a degree, and his life wasn’t anything spectacular, so James always felt his father blamed him for his failure and tried to live vicariously through him.  James was happy to prove to his father that a degree was not required for success.  He had his own bar, which turned a sizable profit each night.  He loved his bar.
But at this particular moment, he didn’t recall any of it.  He was too scared.  He was scared because all of his usual patrons were absent.  The only people in his bar were sitting around a table nearby.  Some of them didn’t even appear to be overage.  But he didn’t dare approach them.  He knew these men.  Everyone in this country knew those men.  Hence why the bar was empty.  No one dared crossed the infamous Guardsmen.
There were five of them, seated around the table playing Texas Hold ’Em.  Several of them were drinking, one was smoking.  He was older than all of them, but he didn’t dare try to intimidate them.  He knew they could and would kill him without a second thought if they felt so inclined.  He simply waited for them to say something to him, and didn’t say a word in response.  It wasn’t worth the trouble it would cause.
One of the younger men seemed to be newer than the others.  He watched the others eagerly as they played, and downed a bourbon-and-cola swiftly.  The others watched his enthusiasm with some mild amusement, as though wondering how he could be so eager.  But none of them once told him to be quiet.  James couldn’t tell if they were being patronising or actually liked the guy.  At any rate, they seemed to be responding to his questions patiently enough.

“So do these guys like going for the neck, then?” asked the eager one.  “I mean, so, they cut Ragin’s and then yours nearly got snapped, so, is that a focus?”
“You’re looking for a pattern,” said another.  “There is no pattern to this kind of combat, man.  Plus, they get new members sometimes who do things differently.  Different abilities, you know?  So you can’t expect encounters to go the same way each time, Final, they will not.  I guarantee it.”
“Fair enough,” said Final.  “I fold.”
He tossed his cards to the table.  The man beside him hesitated, then spoke with an Australian accent.  “I raise, $50.”  He slid a fifty dollar note to the centre of the table, and then turned to James.  “Get me a pint of Guinness, mate.”  James resentfully poured the drink and placed it on the bar, unwilling to go near the men.  If they wanted their drinks they could come to the bar and get them.  Or so he thought.  To his astonishment, the man simply reached for the glass from the table without getting up.  His arm stretched around five metres, picked up the drink and brought it back to him.  “Cheers.”
The next man across, sitting between the Australian and the other man that had spoken, looked at his cards and chuckled to himself.  The last man, an Asian with a scar adorning his neck, looked irritated.  “Get on with it,” he said.  
The laughing man tossed his cards down lightly, still smiling.  “I fold,” he grinned.  “You’re a useless dealer, Ragin.”
“You say it like I care,” replied the Asian.  “I assure you I don’t.  In fact, I’m more than happy to give you bad cards, Spartan.  Means you’re less likely to win and blow the money on pot.  Now come on, Brodie, you in?”
The other man studied his cards imperiously before putting another fifty on top of the Australian’s.  “Sure,” he said.  “I’m in.  Matching his wager.”
“Fair enough,” said Ragin.  “I’m in.  Dac, you want to raise?”
“Nah, I’m good,” replied the Australian evenly.  “Flop and burn.”
Ragin dutifully flipped over the three cards for the centre: ace of spades, three of hearts, seven of spades.  Final and Spartan sat back and watched while the other three studied the cards in the middle.  A muscle twitched slightly under Brodie’s eye.  Dac took another sip of his Guinness and his brow furrowed.
“Check,” he said.  Looking across at Brodie, he put on a gravelly voice.  “It’s your bid, taxi driver.”
“Thanks,” sneered Brodie.  “I raise a hundred.”
“I’ll see your hundred,” said Ragin.  “Dac?”
“Check,” said Dac again, sliding another hundred in.  “Let’s play, boys.”
Ragin smirked as he shuffled the deck.  As he did, Final spoke up again.  “So how many times have you guys fought them, then?”
Brodie and Ragin exchanged a glance; it was evident to James that, whoever “they” were, Ragin and Brodie and been fighting them for longer than Dac or Spartan.  “I lost count,” he said.  “A few times now.  Do you mean actual battles, or minor skirmishes?  We’ve had a few of each.  We lost Doomsie and Marksman and Powerbomb in a pretty big fight, months back.  That wasn’t fun.”

***

A burst of flame ignited the air.  DrDoom and Ragin hit the deck as it soared over their heads and crashed into the bus behind them.  The fuel tank exploded into smoke and bits of metal went flying everywhere.  Doom dragged himself back to his feet, his face contorted with rage.
“That fucking pyro,” he growled.  “He’s finally here!”
“Go,” ordered Ragin.  Doom didn’t need telling twice.  He sprinted down the street, where the rapidly-approaching form of Erok was visible.  Confident that Doom could handle himself, Ragin ran to help Elite, who was struggling with some invisible force.  Ragin shrank to the form of a dog and scampered into the shadows.  Sniffing around, he caught a familiar scent and cautiously followed it.  Soon, he found his mark inside a wrecked electronics store: a large man wearing a Jedi robe.  Ragin would have laughed, if he could have, but instead he simply leapt at Poet and snapped at his neck.  
Poet gave a cry of astonishment, and abruptly Elite, across the street, stopped struggling with the telekinetic force that had been wrapping around him, although he did trip over.  Poet reflexively seized Ragin by the scruff of his neck.  Whether or not he realised that the dog was Ragin was something Ragin never found out, but either way Poet threw him out the front window and darted away.  Ragin morphed back to human and helped Elite’s metallic form to his feet.
“Come on,” said Ragin.  “I think the others are in trouble.”  The sound of an explosion confirmed their fears, as Powerbomb suddenly blundered into view.  Whatever had caused the explosion, they weren’t sure, but Powerbomb had other problems; Pete was teleporting around his head and kicking his soccer ball-sized eyes, among other things, as swiftly as he could.
“And by the way,” they heard Pete yell.  “X-Men 3 fucking sucked!”
Elite rocketed off the ground towards them and collided with Pete in mid-air.  The teleporter gave a yelp as they disappeared into a nearby building.  Ragin looked around and saw Marksman emerge from underneath some rubble, his skin shining in the light.  Ragin ran over and hauled him to his feet.
“What the hell happened?” demanded the shape-shifter.
“I don’t know,” said Marksman, sounding pissed off.  “One minute I’m just about to nail that fucker Jedipoet, the next thing I know, I can’t see or hear a damn thing.  Everything just went black and mute.  I could still feel things but I couldn’t see or hear worth a damn!”
“Well get a hold of yourself!” snapped Ragin.  “Go help Powerbomb and Elite, I think that new kid just showed up, they need help.”
Marksman hobbled off towards Powerbomb, who now seemed to be trying to attack something hidden by the buildings.  Whatever it was, it seemed to be giving him a run for his money, but he wasn’t letting up.  Ragin looked around.  Something wasn’t right.  A lot of the Family still weren’t present, at least as far as he could see.  Moreover, he was still lacking some of his own team.  “Damn it, Celtic, Darth, where the fuck are you guys?!” he snapped, to no one in particular.
An explosion of flame behind him suddenly shook him.  Spinning, he saw Erok and Doom, trying to force the other back with their respective elements.  The amount of steam being raised into the air was darkening the sky above the two.  As he watched, though, Doom fell to his knees.  Ragin stared, trying to work out what had happened, but within an instant, Doom fell flat to the ground and the water column suddenly evaporated.  In an instant, Doom was engulfed in flame without the time to even scream.
Ragin froze in astonishment, and simply gaped as the flames disappeared.  As he watched, a familiar character emerged from a building adjacent to where Doom had been standing.  Baraxis have Erok a thumbs up, and the older man returned it, looking exhausted.  Ragin snapped out of his trance and, with a roar, transformed into a spider the size of a wolf.  He scuttled furiously towards Baraxis, but the latter spotted him coming and, out of instinct, flung his arms forward, sending the spider flying backwards, with a force that Ragin couldn’t hope to resist.  He crashed straight through a window and the roof of a building, falling back onto the roof and transforming back to his human form in pain.  He groaned and lay still for a moment.
“Get up,” snapped a sardonic voice, and he was dragged roughly to his feet.  Looking up, he saw Celtic standing next to him, a look of his disdain on his face.  “Where do we stand?”
“Doom is down,” said Ragin.  “The pyro got him just now.  Brodie and the hero hunters are rounding up some of their weaker guys, and the others are focusing on the new kid, he’s holding his own pretty well.  I dunno where the hell Darth is.”
“Down there,” said Celtic, pointing.  Ragin looked down an alleyway, where DarthJ3sus stood calmly, with Film_Geek and Syrix at his feet, writhing in pain.  His face bore no expression that Ragin could discern, but he did not seem perturbed.  As they watched, though, something materialised in the air behind Darth and a steel pipe slammed into his head.  With a cry of pain, Darth went down.  Foolsfolly lowered the pipe and helped his friends to their feet.  Celtic and Ragin gave each other a grim nod and jumped to the street level.  Fools, Geek and Syrix looked up, and Geek stood in front, his body doing something odd.  Fools kept his pipe ready, at which Celtic laughed.
“Do you honestly think that will help you?” he sneered.  Fools opened his mouth to reply, but he never got a chance.  Abruptly, the ground shook with an explosive shock wave and all five of them were knocked off their feet.  Scrambling to look up, Ragin heard Pete’s voice scream nearby.
“CABOSE!  NO!”
Completely forgetting the three heroes before him, Ragin transformed into a hawk and rose into the air, trying to work out what had just happened and what was going on now.  He could just see Powerbomb’s oversized hand as it disappeared beneath not one, but three collapsing buildings.  The rubble buried Powerbomb, and as Ragin would find out later, Elite and Marksman as well.  But he didn’t know that.  All he knew was that his team was down another member, one of their heaviest hitters, and that snotty little kid was the one who did it.  With a screech of rage, the hawk-shaped Ragin sped towards the ground level to find Cabosefan and tear his eyes from their sockets.

***

“But I never did find him,” concluded Ragin.  “Not alive, anyway.  I found his skull, and I keep it at the base, as a reminder.  That little snot’s going to be staring into space where I can see him from now on.”
“What was his power?” asked Final.
“I don’t exactly know,” admitted Ragin.  “None of us worked it out.  We only fought him twice, and the first time even he didn’t know what he was doing.  The second time, he did a suicide blaze of glory well before we got a chance to work it out.  But it doesn’t matter.  He’s dead now, and his head is in my quarters.”
“Could be Powerbomb’s skull, or Marksman’s,” muttered Spartan.  Ragin sent him a filthy look, but Dac cut across him before he could make any kind of response.
“Come on, flip the card already.”
Ragin dutifully flipped over the next card: ace of clubs.  Dac eyed it, then slid another fifty into the middle.  He didn’t say a word, instead looking at Brodie, until Final spoke to him.
“What about you, Dac?  What did you do before signing up?  You only joined recently too, right?”
Dac looked sidelong at him for a moment before answering.
“Sort of,” he said.  “Strictly speaking I’ve been in Data’s employ for over a year now but I only joined the Guardsmen a couple of months ago.  Data said he wanted the numbers up so he brought me back.”
“Back from where?”
“Black ops,” replied Dac.  “Sometimes Data has issues with other countries and he isn’t able to go and say hello, so for a while he sent a team in.  I was with the team; bunch of foreign ragged mercenaries bought into service.”
“Foreign?” asked Final.
“Safer that way.  This was when a lot of powered people were in the USA; Captain Liberty, Invincible Man, all of them.  If the other countries caught a team of American soldiers running operations illegally into other countries, and one of them had powers, shit would hit the fan so hard the fan would break.  So instead, Data enlisted two Brits, a Scot, a Canadian, a Dane and me.  I was the only one with powers, as it turned out, but Data didn’t get where he is by being stupid.  He figured we could handle challenges, so he set us loose where he needed a job done under-the-radar.”
“Couldn’t Marksman have been on that?” asked Brodie.  Dac shook his head.
“We had a lot of missions in South America, which is where he’s from,” explained the Australian.  “Data didn’t want to set off any riots by sending in one of their own.  Personally, I wish he had been there, he would’ve known the layout better.  But Data was adamant that we never even met him or any of his prize fighters in person.  Namely you guys.  Plausible deniability, in case we ever got caught.”
“So then, why’d Data take you off the team and bring you back here?”
Dac smiled a sickly smile as he looked into his beer, slowly rotating it.  There was a pause before he said anything, but when he did speak it was with a quiet deliberation.  “We got caught.”

***

Malcolm Lennox.  Scotsman.  Aged 34 years, born and raised in Edinburgh.  Got involved in some illegal activities which eventually expanded, to the point where they warranted the unwanted attention of the Irish prime minister and his task force, who had been fighting an espionage war with England and Scotland for some time.  The minister had sought to seize Lennox’s gang and use them as a bargaining chip against Scotland, or something like that.  The exact details of what the hell the minister was doing were not recorded on Lennox’s file.  Lennox, the gang’s armourer, escaped and fled to America where he chanced upon a new rising power, Datalaughing.  Datalaughing offered him amnesty from Ireland and Scotland, both of whom were racing to find him first, in exchange for service.  Lennox agreed and became armourer of a small black-ops team charged with eliminating politicians in the rising South American countries.  Lennox didn’t really know what the deal was with these politicians, only that his new benefactor saw them as potential threats.  Lennox didn’t care.  The man now known as the Leader had been keeping him safe.
Until now, when he found himself strapped into an electric chair in a bunker hidden in the Andes.  He wasn’t quite aware of what was going on.  All he knew was, some very angry Peruvians had him and were zapping him every time they seemed to feel like it.  The last thing Lennox remembered was the team leader, Stephen Robertson, being shot in the stomach with a tranquiliser as they’d approached the bunker.  Then everything had gone black, and suddenly here he was.
His mind began to race as he looked around frantically, seeking a way out.  But he had no material to make a bomb with, no objects he could use to his advantage, and even if such things were in the room, he was still strapped to a bloody electric chair.  His captors seemed to be enjoying themselves.
He could give them no answers to whatever questions they asked.  None of them appeared to speak English, and he couldn’t speak Portuguese, or Spanish, or whatever the hell they were talking in.  He didn’t know much about Peru.  He was along for the ride, not the sights.  Eventually they gave up trying to ask him things and frying his brain.  They carried him to a cell and dumped him in unceremoniously, where he moaned and tried to sit up.  To his surprise, he found himself sharing a cell with Robertson, who looked just as bad as him.
“Robertson?” he said weakly.  “Is tha’ ye?”
“Lennox,” replied the team leader blearily.  “Good to see you alive.  You seen any of the others?”
“Nae, no’ yet,” he answered, heaving a sigh.  “D’ye know whae we are?”
“Same bunker we were supposed to get to,” said Robertson.  “Just not in the way we intended.”
“Ain’ tha’ always the way…” Lennox tried to say more, but he was so fried from the chair that he swiftly passed out on the floor.  Robertson, who had undergone similar treatment, collapsed as well, and both of them lay there for hours, unmoving.  Eventually they did stir, although when they did neither could say what had done it, as they woke up at the same time and decided something must have happened.  Lennox sat against the wall, his muscles aching.
“So wha’ do whe do, fearless leader?” he asked.  Robertson gave him a dull look and struggled to stand up.
“Not sure,” he said.  “We can’t wait for help, since the boss man told us that if anything like this happened we’d be on our own, so we’ll have to figure something out.  Be a lot easier with Stahl here, though.”
Gunnar Stahl was the team’s Danish cartographer and lock expert.  It was an odd pair of trades, but no one bothered to question him.  As the two men thought over where Stahl and the others might be, the sound of a sudden explosion rocked the room.  Robertson stumbled over to the door and peered out the thick window, trying to work out what was going on.  When he saw what was going on in the corridor he stood back and smiled.

“The young lad,” he said simply.  Lennox’s eyes widened, before growing narrow and dull.  He gave a grunt of annoyance.  He knew who Robertson meant, and it was Lennox’s least favourite member of their team.  Before he could do anything more, there was a soft squelching noise liked a wad of gum being forced into a small area.  The sound was followed by a click of the lock, and the door swung open.  The two men stumbled out, and Robertson smiled.  Dac, looking considerably worse for wear, stood waiting for them, withdrawing his left index finger from the lock of the door.  In his right hand, he held a grenade launcher he’d stolen from somewhere.
“Good to see you, sonny,” grinned Robertson.  Dac, his face an expression of mild irritation marred by blood seeping from a head wound, gave him a curt nod.  He tossed a silenced handgun to Robertson and handed Lennox the launcher.
“It’s all I could find on short notice,” he said.  “I didn’t want to let them know I’d escaped until I’d found where everyone was.  Come on, let’s get the others.”
They sprinted down the corridor, where a door lay in splinters after Dac had blown it up.  As they rounded a corner, with Dac in front, a Peruvian almost ran into them, having heard the explosion.  With a cry of surprise, he and Robertson raised their firearms, but Dac moved first.  His hand shot out and his palm completely enveloped the man’s head.  The man screamed, but the sound was muffled.  He tried to pluck the rubbery hand away from his face and struggled violently, but Dac shook him roughly until the man’s movements had stopped.  He dropped the body on the ground, took the man’s handgun and beckoned to the others.
“Christ,” muttered Lennox.
Dac gave him a withering look and they continued down the corridor.  Abruptly, Dac held up his hand and the others stopped.  Dac was staring at a door nearby.  After a moment’s hesitation, he plunged his finger into the lock, like he had back at the first cell, and his face contorted with concentration as he struggled to fit the lock into the correct place.  When he managed it, the door swung open and the two men inside, Stahl and Levine, wandered out in confusion.
“Robertson?” said Levine.  “What the hell’s going on?
Before Robertson could respond, Dac cut across him and tossed the handgun to Stahl before starting to walk further down the corridor.
“He’ll send you a memo, now let’s go.  We still need to get Barrick, then we need to get the hell out of here.”

He sprinted down the hallway, leaving the others no option but to follow.  Dac seemed to know where they were and how to get out, so for the moment, Robertson was content to let him lead them out.  Lennox and Levine eyed the powered man hesitantly, but did not object.  They all plunged after him in the dark.  They ran for a considerable amount of time, for some reason encountering virtually no resistance.  Dac led them up several flights of stairs and into a causeway several floors above where they’d started.  Dac followed the causeway until they came to a large steel door.  He looked back at his teammates and waved them up silently.  He leaned in close and whispered to them.
“Shoot them all,” he said.  “But leave Barrick.”
The others exchanged baffled looks, but Dac didn’t care to enlighten them.  He inserted his finger into the lock once more, though slower this time, without noise.
“On three,” he whispered.  “One…two…three.”
He wrenched open the door.  Robertson, Stahl and Lennox burst in, wondering what to find but ready for whatever the Peruvians could throw at them.  For a split second, they saw three astonished Peruvian men standing around a table, staring at them in utter bewilderment before scrabbling for their sidearms.  Before they could withdraw them, all three were dead.  Robertson and Stahl lowered their smoking handguns grimly as the bodies slumped to the ground.  Blood flowed freely across the table and floor where they fell.  Lennox watched them, feeling slightly sick.  He had been around death before, but he never got used to seeing grown men fall like puppets with their strings cut.  Something about the way they fell nauseated him.  He never could explain it.
Dac and Levine stalked into the room behind them.  The others turned to them, and Lennox, still mildly unnerved, glowered at Dac.
“Wha’ the fuck’re we doin’ here?” he snarled.  Dac gave him a filthy look and walked past them, silent.  The others watched him as he moved, and Lennox was, not for the first time, struck by how oddly the Australian walked when he was looking for something.  Maybe part of the reason he didn’t like Dac and his power; he didn’t move naturally either.  Just like falling bodies.
“As I said,” Dac grunted, looking at a large red curtain.  “We’re here for Barrick.”

He ripped the curtain to the ground, exposing a balcony overlooking the cliff the bunker was cut into.  Standing on the balcony was a pair of men, both smoking a cigarette and frozen, mid-puff, at the sight of the battered militants within the room.  Dac moved in an instant.  He backhanded the man on the left, another Peruvian, from where he stood three metres away.  The blow caught the man offguard and sent him to the ground, striking the stone floor and knocking him out cold.  The other man made a move to run, but Dac’s extendable arm shot out again and pinned him to the balcony.  Lennox and the others approached them and recognised the man, although Robertson had already deduced who it was.  Barrick was staring at them in fear.  He was the team’s pilot, and apparently, a traitor.  Robertson said nothing.  The others simply stared daggers at him, daring him to speak.  They weren’t disappointed.
“Guys…” he said jerkily.  “You were all going to be extradited.  They don’t want to kill us!”
“You’re starting a story from the middle,” said Levine.  “Go from the beginning.”
“And make it fast,” growled Stahl.  Barrick glanced at him.
“The reason…the reason the Leader wanted us to investigate these guys,” he stammered.  “Who they’re working for…it goes past us.  They only want the Leader!  Not us!  They were going to release us!”
“Were they?” hissed Stahl, in his broken English.  “That why you enjoyin’ a cigarette?  While we locked up?”
“I was negotiating our way out of here!” cried Barrick.  “Come on, don’t blow this for us!”
“For you, you mean,” growled Dac.  “You traded us in so you could get comfy with the other side, right?  Because your government back home in Canada is responding negatively to the Leader, you decided to swap out.”
Barrick stared at him, wide-eyed, but said nothing.  Dac nodded grimly and took his widened hand off Barrick’s chest.  Robertson and Stahl levelled their weapons at him as he slowly, hesitantly, climbed to his legs in surprise.
“The Leader’s making enemies,” he said.  “It’s not hurk-”
Whatever he was going to say, no one found out.  Dac looped his wrist around his neck in a makeshift noose, and before the startled cry to stop had passed Robertson’s lips, Dac heaved Barrick off the balcony.  Dac roped his other three limbs to the railing and wall, and pulled his arm taut.  The others stared off the balcony, and could barely make out Barrick’s body swinging limply to and fro about fifty metres below them.  As one, they turned and gave Dac a look of horror.  Robertson’s face contorted with rage.
“What the HELL was that?!” he roared.  Dac didn’t flinch.
“The Leader told me once, any traitorous actions are to be dealt with swiftly and irreversibly,” he said calmly.  “If you have a problem with that, I suggest you take it up with him when we get back.  As it is, we’re all out of a job, so maybe you can put it on your next job application for him.  That fucker Barrick sold us out; three hours with all of us locked up down below, and now all of the Leader’s enemies will know who we are, so we can’t conduct any more of these under-the-radar jobs.  I thought my actions were reasonable and adherent to the orders I received, sir.”
Robertson glared at him, but didn’t argue.  Dac was right; the team was finished.  His own orders had been clear; if the team’s anonymous status was compromised, the team was to abort their mission without hesitation and use any means necessary to get to safety, while at the same time doing whatever possible to clean up after themselves.
In a word, they were fucked.

***

“So we took what information we could find that Data wanted, mopped up whatever Peruvian forces we ran into, and stole a helicopter.  Robertson knew enough to get us back to base, and the two of us made the report to Data.  I think he, Lennox and I were the only ones who ever met Data face-to-face, so it was better that way.  The guys were all transferred into other divisions, and I got sent to the Guardsmen.  Apparently my face had been pasted in the databases of Data’s opposite numbers, just like all of yours, so I was more useful on a team where the numbers had been slipping,” Dac concluded.  “Two pairs, aces and kings.”
“Shit,” muttered Brodie.  “Two pairs.  Aces and threes.”
“Eat shit,” sniggered Ragin.  “Four aces.”
“Fuck,” groaned Dac.  “So close.”
“Nowhere near it,” said Ragin, scooping the money back towards him.  “Looks like the next round is on me.”
“About time,” said Brodie, winking at Spartan.  Ragin simply laughed smugly, dividing his money up and passing the cards along to Final, who eagerly shuffled them and started to deal them out.  Dac and Spartan finished the last of their drinks and slid their glasses to one side.  Final started dealing the cards out, and the others waited patiently for him to finish.
“Did you ever find out what the deal was with Peru?” asked Spartan casually.
“It wasn’t Peru, per se,” replied Dac.  “Just some militants who opposed the government.  They saw Data as more of a threat, or whoever was in charge did.  I never found out who.  They hate us, though, I can tell you that.  ‘Powered fighters’, they call us.  They can’t stand us.  They loved every second of torturing me.”  
He smiled sickly as he reflected on it.  The others exchanged a confused glance as Final finished dealing.  Dac looked at his cards and tossed them away.
“Fold,” he said evenly.  The others followed accordingly; Spartan, Brodie and Final raised, Ragin folded.  Final flipped the centre pile as Dac spoke again.
“No matter,” he said.  “There are more opponents out there, if you really want ‘em, Sparts.”
“Don’t get your hopes up,” commented Brodie.  “Some of the enemies you think will give you a real challenge turn out to be no more than a disappointment.”
“How do you mean?” asked Final curiously.  Brodie regarded him with a cold glint in his eyes before responding.
“I’ve fought a goddess before,” he said bluntly.  “And you’d think that would be a challenge.  It wasn’t.  Took me about five minutes, and in a fight against a god, that’s short even for me.  It was pitiful, in a way.  I mean, have you ever had that?  That tense expectancy that you’ve been building towards something for so long, only to find out it was nowhere near as good as you thought it would be?”
“Sure,” said Ragin.  “My last girlfriend was like that.  Really hot but lousy in bed.”
Brodie’s face dissolved into irritation while the others laughed.
“It’s not funny,” he growled.  “You have no idea what it’s like to find something that might offer a challenge.  I’m one of, if not the fastest living thing in this world.  I’m so fast I’m nothing but a blur to people’s eyes.  I can outrun bullets, run up the side of buildings, catch an arrow in mid-air…my body is adapted to take damage.  Just by running, my feet hit the ground forty times a second.  The impact would shatter the bones in every one of your bodies.  My tendons have the resilience of high steel.  My body metabolises food so there’s virtually no waste, and I never carry an ounce of body fat.  I can outrun a hurricane or run across water.  Nothing can challenge me any more, and everything is so…boring. The world is on slow motion to me.  So when a challenge comes along, I relish every second of it.”

***

The sound of battle was ringing in everyone’s ears as the three superheroes fought tooth and nail up to the complex.  Datalaughing stood proud, with Brodie at his side, as his old enemies fought ever closer.  The thunder goddess Thrud sent them a look of pure hatred, and Data turned to Brodie, nodded his head and said with a venomous smile, “Take her, WhoIsBrodie.”
Before the name had even passed his lips, Brodie was away.  Data barely even saw him leave; one minute he was there, the next he was gone.  In the time it took Data to turn his head back to Thrud, she had doubled over in pain and suddenly vanished herself, pulled away by a force so fast Data couldn’t behold it.  Data smiled to himself.  People had often scorned Brodie’s power, but it was shockingly effective.
Brodie wasted no time.  The idea of fighting a goddess was almost overwhelming; he hadn’t felt this kind of exhilaration in a long time.  He laughed maniacally with glee as he shot towards Thrud and gave her several devastating blows to the stomach and face before she could react.  In savage, excited delight, he groped her just for fun; he could barely help himself.  The thrill!  It was so much fun!  He was fighting a hot female goddess; he was almost lost in the elation.  Still laughing, he jammed his hand into her mouth, took hold of her jaw and began to run as fast as he could.
The devastation they unleashed through the city was astounding.
The roads were ripped up behind them.  Sparks the size of wrecking balls were flying into the air.  In desperation she attempted to summon the lightning to use against him, but she was so disoriented, and he so rapidly gleeful, that any lightning bolt called missed him easily.  Her armour began to heat and glow from the friction, and she struggled to cry in pain as the metal seared against her skin.  Brodie sprinted up the side of a building and the metal began to break apart behind them.  Reaching the top, he simply let go and she dropped to the ground, dazed.  Her armour was shattered and falling to pieces; she was completely naked.  Brodie smirked; by the time she looked up, he was holding his phone, taking pictures of her naked body.  She struggled to stand with a look of rage on her face, but Brodie gave a hearty cackle.
"You have no idea how much I'm enjoying this!" he grinned. "I sorta have a thing for super heroines, ya know? Depraving and destroying them. It's a great moment! And I love the cute look in your face when you're angry; scrunches up you little button nose!"
Black fury pulsated through Thrud’s every vein and she reared up in utter rage.  "You DARE-" she bellowed, but Brodie cut her off.
"I dare," he said simply.  He did not fear her.  He was enjoying himself too much.  He was a machine built for speed and, goddess or not, she was nothing more than another victim.  His mind raced as he moved at a speed that seemed almost lazy for him, but was clearly far too fast for her to comprehend.  He wondered if his favourite trick would work on a goddess, but there was only one way to find out.  In one motion, he put the phone away, seized Thrud’s arm and began to sprint again, this time at full speed.  He knew about her.  Much like him, her body was designed to take punishment, and it would take a lot to damage her.  So he decided to cut loose like he never had before, and cut loose is what he did.
Zigzagging through the winding streets of the city, Brodie ran for a mere two minutes.  He covered the entire ground of the city, sprinting across roads, ducking through back alleys…everywhere he could run, he did so, at the highest speed possible.  He had no idea how fast he was going, but he had to have broken the speed of light.  He chuckled to himself as the thought crossed his mind.  To run this fast contained a feeling of ecstasy; there was nothing he couldn’t do, no opponent he couldn’t beat!  And as that last thought entered his head, he thought to stop and check on his little friend and see how she was holding up.
He slowed down as fast as he could and ground himself to a halt.  The drag coming of his body whipped his hair forward, and something else that he was holding onto sent his arm shooting out in front of him.  He looked down at it in amusement.  All that was left of the thunder goddess was a ragged arm up to the shoulder; below that there was nothing.
He looked around him.  Apparently he’d crossed his own trail dozens of times all over the streets.  There was a thin line of blood and ragged flesh following his progress, criss-crossing every time he’d taken a turn and run across it without noticing.  The mighty daughter of Thor had been literally dashed to pieces.  Brodie tossed the arm away, feeling a bit of annoyance.
    "Huh, that was disappointing," he said.  He looked at his feet and noticed they were shining with a layer of blood from when he’d crossed his trail, and his feeling changed to one of disgust.  “Eeww…”
He sat down, pulled a rag from his pocket and wiped at the thin layer of gore from his shoes, slicking the ground with it.  As he sat there, performing his menial task, he heard a curious sound on the wind.  It sounded almost like a woman screaming in unabated pain.  He scowled when he heard the noise.
“Don’t complain, bitch,” he muttered to his dead victim.  “You should have put up more of a fight.”
As he spoke, he felt something slowly trickling down his forehead.  As he watched, a single bead of sweat dropped from his brow.  He watched it fall, seeming almost slow to him, and his hand shot out and he snatched it from mid-air.  He stared at the tiny droplet in the palm of his hand for a moment, and then clenched his fist in irritation.

***

“Didn’t even break a sweat,” grumbled Brodie.  “So much for a goddess.”
“So nothing’s ever caught you in speed?” asked Final.  To his surprise, Brodie gave him a cold, calculating look, bordering on outright contempt.  The other three all whirled on the spot and glared at Brodie furiously.  Noticing their faces, he hunched over.  The look of anger wilted and subsided almost within an instant, and he looked back at his cards.
“The gravity manipulator has, a couple of times.  Baraxis, I think it is.  He’s caught me offguard a few times.  So did that portal generator we told you about, remember?  He clothes-lined me.  Those two fuckers…I want to hunt them both down.”
“I thought you said you liked challenges,” said Dac slyly.  Brodie glared at him.  
“There’s a difference between a challenge and bunch of fuckers who sling you round for a bit and then nick off,” he said.  “They want to make a challenge, maybe they should hang around and have the balls to finish me off.  Fucking cowards.”
A brief silence passed before Proto tossed his cards away.  “I fold.”
“Raise, $100,” said Brodie, staring at the four cards in the middle: four of spades, seven of clubs, eight of diamonds, queen of clubs.  Brodie raised his eyes and met Final’s gaze, the only other one still in.  “You in, little buddy?”
“Sure,” said Final, sliding a hundred in.  “Let’s play.”
He flipped the final card: king of hearts.  Brodie watched it.
“Check.”
“Check,” said Final.  “What have you got?”
Brodie lowered his cards, revealing a pair of sevens.  “Three sevens.  You?”
“Straight.”  Final showed his cards: five of diamonds, six of clubs.
“God damn it!” said Brodie.  “I swear to god, Dac, Final, one of you is bad luck.  Every time it was me, Ragin, Spartan, Elite, Doomsie, Darth, Powerbomb or Marks, I’d kick arse.”
“Speaking of Elite, what’s the word on that, anyway?” asked Spartan.  “How’s he holding up?”
“He’s awake, working on dealing with his…limitations…” said Brodie.  “Still nothing more than a head, neck, arm and half a torso, but since he can fly he’s dealing with that.  I know Supes is working on getting him a body of some kind, but Elite doesn’t want any more robot suits.”
“So how did you and Elite become such good friends, anyway?” asked Final, passing the cards to Dac.  “What was the story there?”
“He’s kind of like me, I guess,” said Brodie slowly.  “Everything seems super-slow to me, and likewise everything seems really weak to him.  You know his bio, right?  Super-strength and flight.”
“Yeah, I read the specs,” said Final.  “Two several bio-suits after the fights with the Old Guard and Cabosefan, he refused a third one after the second was-”
“Oy,” cut in Dac warningly, shooting Final a glance.  Final looked at him, and Dac jerked his head towards Brodie.  “He’s touchy about that.  Leave it lie.”
Brodie did indeed look extremely sulky.  He folded his arms and slumped backwards in his chair.  Final raised his eyebrows at Dac, but Dac shook his head and started to deal the cards.  Final shifted his gaze to Proto.
“And you?” he said.  “You joined up…when, exactly?”
“Joined up…heh, sure,” said Proto.  “That’s a long story.”
“We’ve got time.”
Proto looked over at Final with a bemused look on his face.

***

He dropped to the ground.  Groaning, he struggled to stand up, and was surprised to find grass beneath his hand.  The last thing he remembered was going to bed.  When was that?  How long ago was it?  Was this a dream, or had he been sleepwalking?  Opening his eyes, he took in his surroundings.  Any doubt that this was a dream was removed from his mind; he appeared to be standing in a park in the middle of a city he didn’t recognise.  Huge buildings adorned the skyline in every direction, and dark clouds whipped by overhead.  It was night, but what time it was, he had no idea.
“What the hell have I been drinking?” he mumbled, rubbing his aching head.  He looked around again, trying to think of what to do.  This was a weird dream.  Usually, when he dreamt, he didn’t know he was dreaming.  There was a phrase for the awareness…what was it again?  Lucid dreaming, that was it.  Being aware of being in a dream.  He must have picked it up somehow.  So this had to be a dream.  How else could he have gotten here?
Turning around, he decided to go explore.  No harm in that, right?  He took a few steps forward when abruptly he bumped into another person stepping out from behind a tree.
“Oh, jeez, sorry, man!” he said hastily.  “Didn’t…see…you…”
The other person simply gaped back at him.  He was staring at…himself?
“Definitely a dream,” he said.  “Has to be a dream…”
“For sure,” said the other.  “This is…this is kinda weird…”
They watched each other in puzzlement, trying to get over the feeling of vertigo they were both experiencing.  One rubbed his forehead and tried to establish what it was he was seeing, eventually blurting out, “Who are you?”
“Uhm…I think I’m you, dude,” said the other, looking every bit as bewildered.
“But…if you’re me, then who am I?” said the first.  The other blinked.
“No, you don’t get it.  You’re you, I’m just you as well…I think…”
They stared at each other awkwardly, trying to comprehend what they were seeing.  Needless to say, they were failing miserably.
“Can…can we take a walk?” asked one finally.  “I need to clear my head…just standing here staring at my reflection or whatever isn’t going to do that.”
“Sure, I could probably use that as well.”
They walked in silence for a bit, occasionally shooting each other furtive glances, before resuming their extremely awkward conversation.
“So, how did you get here?”
“I remember falling out of the sky and hitting the ground…then I got up, looked around, and bumped into you.”
“Yeah, same thing happened to me…”
“So this must be a dream.  Don’t dreams usually start like that?”
“Sometimes…but when did I become a lucid dreamer?  And which one of us is the one having the dream and which one of us is just a part of it?”
“Ugh…my head hurts too much for this…”
“Mine too…think we’re going to wake up any time soon?”
“You are awake.”
The pair of them stopped.  The last voice to speak had been completely new to them both.  They exchanged another confused glance, but this time for a completely different reason, but before either of them could speak a light suddenly appeared behind them.  Turning they saw a huge glowing light in the sky, brighter than the sun, and yet not at all painful to look at.  They stared at it in amazement, and as they did, the voice came again, emanating from the light itself.
“You are not dreaming.  This experience is real.  This world is real.”
The two of them stared at it, open-mouthed, but neither was able to speak.  The light continued on.
“You have been brought here for a purpose,” rumbled the deep voice.  “There is a conflict going on here.  Two sides comprised of former friends, fighting to the death.  The conflict is doomed to last for a long while.”
“What does it have to do with me?” cried one, finding his voice at last.  “With us?”
“You will have to integrate yourself into the conflict.  You have the power to hasten its end…or prolong it.  You have a choice, SpartanProto.”
They both reeled suddenly.
“That name…how do you know that name?”
“That is your name.  I know you, and thus I know that name.”
“But-”
“Enough.  I have told you what you need to know.  Study your ability; it is not an illusion or a hallucination that there are two of you here now.  There is the potential to be so much more.  You are a one-man army, and you must realise your potential.  Go.  Seek out the two sides.  You must aid the right one.”
“But which is the right one?” cried one of the Spartans.  There was no response.  The light simply seemed to wink out of existence.
And so he came to this world.  He remembered that part well enough, at least, but the following events started to get a bit…odd.  Events seemed to run together, like a movie played on fast-forward.  Every time he thought back on his arrival, he remembered how much faster things seemed to get.  It wasn’t bad to begin with, but not long after running into the talking orb of light, which he was pretty sure was some hallucination from something he’d smoked the night before, he’d been captured.  That was where things started to go kind of fuzzy.  What had happened down there?  He remembered a cell…being tortured…a weird British cellmate for a few hours…and then suddenly he had been dragged up to meet with a guy named Datalaughing.  Data had plied him for information regarding a man named Qwirtle and his team, who he seemed to think Spartan knew.  Spartan had to reply that honestly, he didn’t know anyone by the name.  After that, things got a bit less frenetic in his mind, because Data taught him to control his ability.  It wasn’t until then that he really got a handle on his mind.  His duplicates, Data explained, all retained memories and when they re-integrated back into Spartan, he was almost overwhelmed by them all.  That was why he could barely remember what had happened between being captured and meeting Data; there had been an event, he’d been told, where he’d duplicated himself nearly 50 times by accident, and the resulting re-integration nearly broke him.
After that, he’d kept himself separated into at least three different clones at once, and they’d reached an agreement that they would not re-integrate unless absolutely necessary.  There was no sense not using the power, but the only way to make sure there was no backlash was to avoid the second half of it.  So there was always three SpartanProtos with the Guardsmen, and if there ever needed to be more they’d divide it between themselves.  It was safer that way.
And yet…the three of them would often privately confide in each other, and one thing they all seemed to experience was the oddest feeling of something missing from when they met Data.  Almost as though the single Spartan had left a part of himself behind when he’d met Data, but they couldn’t work out what it was.
But these were Spartan’s thoughts.  He and his two clones had made an oath between them: this was their affair.  The other Guardsmen were not a part of it, and it was going to stay that way.

***

“You don’t wanna know,” said Proto.  “It gets complicated.  Long story short, I had a bit of trouble here before I got inducted into the Guardsmen, but I’m here not, and that’s all that matters.  You know how it is.  It is purpose that created us.  Purpose that connects us!  Purpose that pulls us!”
“That’s the worst Hugo Weaving impression ever,” said Ragin dully.
Before any of them could say a word in response, a sly voice echoed across the room and resounded around the table.  The voice was very familiar, but jarringly out of place in the bar, or so it seemed to the five card-playing Guardsmen.
“Having fun, boys?”
Looking over in surprise, they all watched as SuperGenius sidled over to them.  Dressed in what looked like a dark red version of his normally-white lab coat, he looked mildly disgruntled at having found his associates in the Southo Bar playing cards and drinking.
“Supes!” said Brodie.  “What brings you out of your lab?”
“You five,” said the scientist.  “It’s just me and Elite at HQ at the moment, and he’s still not exactly fit for duty yet.  Data sent me out to see what’s taking you all so long.”
“Oh really?” said Spartan.  “Why?  We got work to do?”
“No, but you’ve overshot your allowance, or something,” replied SuperGenius.  “Time’s a factor.  Wrap it up, boys.”
“Data couldn’t be bothered calling us and telling us this himself?” said Ragin in surprise.  “That’s not like him.  Usually if he wants us, he calls us up and we’re there in a matter of minutes.”
Dac and Brodie nodded silently, Dac still shuffling the cards in his hands as he did so.  SuperGenius looked suspiciously at them, tracing the line of his mouth with his forefinger.
“He said comms were switched off, and he doesn’t know why,” he hissed slowly.  “So he sent me down to get you.”
Ragin, Brodie, Spartan and Dac slowly began to swap knowing grins with each other.  They’d picked up on what Data was up to, and the fact seemed to be lost on SuperGenius, whose months spent glowing inside a lab, going without sleep, had severely reduced his social skills.  Dac finished dealing the cards, and stretched an arm over to another table to grab a sixth chair, putting it between Final and Ragin.
“Have a seat, Supes,” he said slyly.  “We’ll play this round, then see how we’re doing, shall we?”
Spartan chuckled.  Brodie and Ragin gave conspiratorial nods.  Final looked blank, and SuperGenius looked angry.
“I don’t have time for this,” he growled.  “Come on, wrap it up, let’s go!”
“Data seems to think you have the time for it,” said Ragin, and abruptly, he and the others, except for Final, burst into uproarious laughter.  SuperGenius looked furious, but Dac stretched out again and shoved him towards the chair.
“Come on, sit down!” he laughed.  Supes tried to push his arm away but was thrust awkwardly into his chair.  Brodie, still laughing, reached into his pocket and withdrew his phone, tossing it to SuperGenius.
“All comms are still on,” he said.
“And my other selves are still back at base,” grinned Proto.
“Data didn’t send you here to be the designated driver, Supes,” sniggered Ragin.  “He sent you here to catch a break, get some R’n’R.”
“Bullshit!” said SuperGenius, although his voice wavered.  “He knows how busy I am!”
“Even a guy who doesn’t sleep needs to kick back sometimes,” chuckled Dac.  “Come on, I’ll deal you in.  Hey, barkeep, get this guy a beer!”
Still standing dutifully at the bar, Hogan resentfully poured a beer and left it on the counter for the elastic man to pick it up.  His spirits had soared at the arrival of another of the men saying he was taking them away, but his hopes had been dashed almost as soon as they had lifted.  He forced himself to be content with standing at the bar, wiping down a mess that wasn’t there.
Final turned to SuperGenius as they studied their cards.
“So what’s your deal then?” he asked.  “How did you end up working for Data?”
SuperGenius looked at him, his eyes narrowed to slits, the glow emanating off his body looking oddly hypnotic in the dim light.
“That’s my business,” he said icily.  “Let’s play, boys.  I’m feeling lucky.”
“SuperGenius being social?” cried Spartan in mock surprise.  “Never thought I’d see the day!”
SuperGenius responded with a brazen smirk.
“There’s a lot about me you don’t know,” he said testily.  “Just be satisfied knowing I’m gonna kick your ass, boy.”
The game went on for several hours, with several of the men getting steadily more drunk as time went by.  Eventually, SuperGenius stood up, a substantial amount of money in front of him.
“I think that’s enough,” he smirked.  “Come on, let’s go.  Time’s up, for real this time.”
The others made various noises of affirmation, standing up slowly.  Each of them pocketed their winnings, except for Brodie, who had been cleaned out completely.  He mumbled curses under his breath as he wandered towards the door, forcing it open and into the waiting transport.  SuperGenius followed him, rubbing his hands.  For a recluse, he’d enjoyed himself immensely; he had the oddest feeling that he should try this more often.  Dac staggered out next, singing a bit as he flopped around on his elastic legs.
“Oh…oh…oh…he’s a working class man…” he slurred, chuckling to himself.  Final walked after him, staggering a bit himself.  Ragin followed, the least drunk of the three, but still somewhat tipsy, rubbing his eyes constantly.  Soon, Spartan was the only one left in the bar, taking his time pocketing his cash.  He wandered over to where Hogan was still standing, looking relieved that they had gone.  Hogan eyed Spartan warily as he approached, but Spartan didn’t seem to be drunk.  They stared each other down for a few minutes before Spartan left $200 on the bar.
“Sorry about the mess,” he said sullenly, and with that he followed the others out.  Hogan stared at the money, and his head dropped into his arms as he sighed with relief.
 
 
SuddenlyHeroes

The gunman was running quickly down the street pushing any and all pedestrians in his way to the ground with the hopes of tripping up Tack who was chasing him down furiously, trying his hardest not to push people over.

“Tack why did you run off without getting help first? What is your situation?” Erok asked over the ear piece.

“Uh, everything's under control. Situation normal.”

“What? Please describe normal.”

“Uh, we had a slight weapons malfunction, but uh... everything's perfectly all right now. We're fine. We're all fine here now, thank you. How are you?”

“Tack...tell me where you are and I will send someone to help you. You shouldn't have tried to chase this guy down on your own.”

“Uh, uh... negative, negative. We had a reactor leak here now. Give us a few minutes to lock it down. Large leak, very dangerous.”

“Alright Han, quit quoting Star Wars and tell me what the fuck is going on.” Erok said finally losing his patience.

“I almost have him. I am heading down First Avenue towards Simpson Park. What are the Police scanners saying?”

“The police are aware of the situation, but we need to wrap it up before they arrive. Spartan, Fools, and GD are wrapping up with their situation with Walker. Geekers and myself ran into a little trouble with some wired explosives, but we should be good. You hear anything go boom, then I was wrong, but Puma is talking Geekers through disarming the bomb.”

“Alright, I will let you know when I caught this guy. Keep me updated on the police activity.” Tack said still chasing the man down the street. “This dude is so mine!”

In an act of desperation, the man pushed a woman to the curb, and grabbed onto the stroller in which she was pushing down the sidewalk. The man turned, and shoved the stroller into the street ahead of an approaching garbage truck. Looking back at Tack he gave a vicious smile, and then continued to sprint away.

The truck's horn began wailing as it's brakes locked up, ejecting white smoke from the rear tires into the air. The mother of the baby screamed helplessly on the ground as she watched the garbage truck come barreling towards her baby. Tack, moving as quickly as he could, ran in front of the garbage truck and pushed the stroller to rest between to parked cars safely on the other side of the street. Tack however had no time to move himself, and he knew what was coming.

“Fuck M...” Tack's words were interrupted by the sudden impact of the garbage truck directly into him sending a cloud of sand into the air.

The truck finally screeched to a stop. Staying put for a few moments, until finally continuing on as if nothing had happened.

The cloud of sand seemed to linger in the air, until finally they began to piece themselves back together. Each piling on the next slowly taking the shape of a person until Tack was left standing there in the middle of the street as dozens of people looked on from the sidewalks in amazement. Tack checked himself over making sure he was a complete person, and let out a sigh of relief, before walking to the stroller and pushing it back to it's mother who had just got back to her feet. At once, Tack was greeted with a round of applause from people on both sides of the street. He smiled and bowed to them all, and made the walk back to headquarters.

“Thank you so much!” The mother of the child said embracing Tack in a hug.

“Just doing my job ma'am.” Tack responded with a smile before taking his leave back to the Family headquarters.

 


“You mind telling me what the fuck that was Tack?” Erok shouted across the room as Tack exited the elevator into the main hall. “Did I not clearly tell you to not go chasing down the guy on your own. Yet that is exactly what you did. Coincidentally, the guy you were chasing was the only one to get away.”

“Chill out man. I just got a standing ovation in the streets of this city. We will find the guy, we always do,” Tack responded as he walked past Erok towards his room.

Erok grabbed Tack by the back of his arm and swung him around aggressively. “No, you are going to listen to me. When I give an order, don't ignore it, or think you know better than me. This guy you were chasing is the most dangerous of all the suspects we apprehended today. Puma found out who Harvey Walker's accomplice is, the one you were chasing. His name is Sebastian Peabody...”

Tack couldn't help but laugh at the suspects last name. “Peabody! With a name like that, it is no wonder why he turned to a life of crime.”

“Tack! For once I want you to take this seriously. This guy has been killing powered individuals since long before our time. Now that we have showed up, he feels he is back in business. He doesn't care who they are. He will kill women and children without a second thought. So, when I say take someone else with you, you will do well to listen to me.” Erok was clearly bothered by the rap sheet this guy had attached to his name.

“Fuck you!” Tack shouted as he pulled away from Erok. “I did what I did because I didn't have a second to waste waiting for someone to help me chase this guy. So he got away. Its not the first time. I did my best out there, but instead of saying 'Good Job Tack better luck next time,' you blow up on me. Fuck that.” Tack took his ear piece out and threw it into Erok's chest, as he set off back for the elevator door.

“Where do you think you are going?” Erok turned and said defiantly.

“Out! Don't come looking for me!” Tack said as the elevator door closed.

Erok watched the elevator doors close, and was then joined by Fools. “Do you really think this was such a good idea, with that guy still out there?”

“Gimme some credit will you.” Erok smiled. “I want you and a Spartan to follow him. Stay cloaked, but try and keep a close eye on him. Puma and I will be running sweeps with satellite surveillance to find this guy. If we are gonna find this guy, we are going to need some bait.”

 


Tack sat on a park bench in Bicentennial Park. He wanted to be mad at Erok, but something about Erok's words rang true. He tried hard to help the group, but since their time in Miami he felt he had done very little to help the much at all. He wanted to be more of an asset, and in doing so, he seemed to mess things up. His thoughts seemed to be going everywhere, he was so deep in thought in fact that he barely noticed the two light taps on his shoulders.

“Hey their Cutey.” A voice said from behind in a soft and sweet whisper.

Tack turned to see a girl no older than 20 staring at him with eyes that were a shade of green he had never seen.

“Oh God, I'm sorry, I thought you were someone else.” She said apologetically. “I was supposed to be meeting someone here, it looks like they stood me up.”

“Oh, thats no problem” Tack said turning back around to face the setting sun.

“Do you mind if I sit with you for a little bit? I have been walking for quite a while.?

“Sure. Be warned though, I am a pretty boring dude.” Tack said scooting over on the bench.

“So what is your story?” She asked as she sat down.

“I don't have a story. It is more of graphic novel.” Tack said jokingly.

“Well that is even better.” She responded with a smile. “My name is Madison by the way.”

“My name is Tack. It is nice to meet you Madison.”

“So yesterday. That was you that saved the baby correct? You jumped in front of a garbage truck.” She said amazed.

Tack sat somewhat alarmed that she knew who he was, but he continued with the conversation as if nothing had happened. “I did what I had to do.”

“Well that was very Heroic of you, Tack. So why don't you tell me what brings you to the park all by yourself?”

 

 

Fools and Spartan were a few yards away peaking their heads out from the side of a tree, despite the fact they were invisible.

“I can't hear what they are saying. What are they saying?” Proto questioned Fools with a whisper.

“You might have to shut your mouth for me to actually hear them.”

“How does Tack get a girl like that. Seriously, it just isn't right. I don't know of any girls that want sand in their vagina. In fact, quite the opposite.”

“Spartan, shut up!” Fools said in a very aggressive whisper.

“Sorry.” Spartan said snapping his attention back to Tack and Madison.

“I bet she is a freak in the sheets. Why am I asking you? You have GD.” Spartan said a little too loud.

“Keep it down will you. And for the record, I don't have GD.” Fools objected.

“Well, you two seem pretty chummy lately. I just wasn't sure if you had landed the rocket ship on Venus yet.”

“Did you just compare sex to space travel? When we get back, remind me to have Puma scan you for brain damage.” Fools replied.

“Hey, they are getting up. What do we do?” Spartan asked abruptly.

“Will you shut up. They are going to hear you.”

“Sorry...again.” Spartan said emphatically.

 

 

Tack and Madison walked down to the beach and took a seat just outside of the water's reach where they continued their conversation watching the sky turn curious shades of pink and purple as the sun set below the horizon. They sat for a long while talking about each other. Tack explained his situation further and could feel himself actually starting to fall for this girl who he had only just met a short while before.

“Maybe it was for the best.” Madison said softly. “I don't know exactly what it is you go through working with a group, but maybe you leaving for a while was for the best.”

“You are right but it isn't just working with a group. It is these powers. It is such a big responsibility. People love us now, but the moment we mess up they will turn on us. Sometimes I wish they could know what goes into what we do.”

“Well, at least you are being given a chance. I have seen heroes come to this city before, and they never even got chances to make a difference. They were just cut down before they could do anything.”

“The line we walk is so thin though. As much as people believe in us now, that won't count for much as soon something big comes along and threatens more people than we have the ability to protect.”

“But you haven't messed up yet. As long as these people love you, you can't go wrong. Besides, I appreciate you. You stepped in front of a Garbage truck. That may not always save people, but it always impresses the ladies.” Madison smiled.

 


“What do I need to do in order to impress the ladies?” Spartan asked Fools, who was no longer paying attention. “I mean the benefits of having more than one of me are quite obvious. Though it might be a little overwhelming at first. Regardless, it would be much better than having sand in your vagina. I hope you get an STD Tack you good for nothing sonofa bitch!” Spartan had now drawn the gaze of Fools who simply stared at him blankly.

“Is this seriously all you can think to talk about?”

“I'm lonely.” Spartan said bowing his head.

“You are a lost cause is what you are.” Fools added before returning his attention to Tack and Madison.

 

 

“Can I tell you something?”

“Anything.”

“I am a reader.” Madison spoke but here lips did not move.

“A reader?”

“I can read minds basically.”

Tack looked at her bewilderment wondering why he could hear her without her speaking.

“I can project my thoughts. You aren't actually hearing me with your ears, your mind is. If I choose, no one else can hear me. Making it possible for us to have an entire conversation without speaking a single word. And if I am close enough to someone I can control their actions, but it takes a lot out of me to do so.”

“Have you been reading my mind this whole time? Have you forced me to do anything.”

“Yes and no. I try not to, but my minds ear can't help it. It is like covering a child's ears from curse words. They don't hear the words, but they still hear that someone is talking.” She said using her mouth this time. “If it makes you any more comfortable I will speak using my voice. Anyone who has ever found out has left me. My own parents had me committed.”

“What! Why would it bother me? And what do you mean your parents had you committed.”

“Well, just my father actually. You see my Mother was killed by a powered individual. After that, my father couldn't bare the sight of me, so he had me locked away for years.”

“I am so sorry. When were you released?”

“It was a while ago. I convinced them that I know longer had the abilities and that it was just a phase.”

“How did you go about doing that?” Tack asked interested in what had happened to Madison in her past.

“I used my abilities.” She smiled and placed her hand on Tacks.

 

 

“Erok.” Fools spoke activating the ear piece. “Proto and I are at Bicentennial Park and Tack appears to have found himself a friend.”

“A friend?” Erok responded.

“Some girl, which wouldn't be important except for the fact that I think she is telepathic. What should we do.”

“You should leave us alone if you know what is good for you.” The female voice penetrated Fools and Spartan's thoughts paralyzing them for a few moments.

Fools and Spartan looked back at Madison only to see her lean in for a kiss on Tack and once the two were embraced, she shot a glance directly at Fools and Spartan's position as if she could see them as clear as day.

“Oh shit. I wonder if she knows I was picturing her naked.” Spartan said.

“We have to do something Erok.” Fools said, ignoring Spartan completely.

“Come back here. Puma has them on the monitor so we can at least follow them. We can maybe learn a little more about who she is.” Erok suggested. “Tack won't like it if he knows you followed him. For now we need to let him be.”

“Agreed.” Fools said grabbing Spartan's shoulder and leading him away. “I don't like this.”

 

 

“There is something else I should probably tell you. After you lost that Sebastian guy yesterday, I followed him. I can show you where he is if you want. We can go together and take care of him.” Madison spoke again using only her mind, only now she projected an image of Sebastian into Tack's mind.

“What? Well, I have to tell the others. They can help.” Tack no longer bothered to speak. It seemed easier, and he loved to be lazy.

“No, You said it yourself that you have been screwing up lately. What better way to get back in the game. I think we can do this.”

“Where is he?”

 

 

Fools and Proto stepped into the main room of headquarters, and were immediately head off by Erok.

“Puma's got Sebastian. He is at the Biscayne Bay Aquatic Preserve. I am going, alone to apprehend him immediately.” Erok said as he arrived to Fools and Spartan.

“What! Why are you going alone.” Fools asked.

“For a few reasons actually. First, Tack and his mystery girl are heading in that direction. Secondly, If we all run in there she will definitely know we are coming. I might be able to get close without being detected. And Thirdly, I am only going alone, I won't be alone once I get there.”

“I don't see how anyone is getting close to her. As soon as you think about her naked, she knows your there. Thats how she found us. I know it.” Spartan advised Erok wearing a face that was quite serious.

“I think I will be fine Spartan. Unlike some people I can control my manliest of urges.” Erok smiled, and left the headquarters while everyone else prepared to watch the confrontation on the monitor.

 

 

Madison and Tack now stood with their back's against the shipping container in which Sebastian was hiding out. The container lot appeared to be empty but they moved carefully nonetheless.

“Alright, I will draw him out, and the rest is up to you. Are you ready?” Madison asked Tack, once again using only her mind.

“Yes. Before we do this though. I want to thank you.” Tack pulled her close for a kiss. “Give me some sugar, baby” Tack played the scene from Army of Darkness in his mind for effect. “Lets do this.”

Madison smiled at Tack and stepped backward, concentrating in order to draw Sebastian out of the shipping container. Tack stepped to the side of the container next to the door and simply waited. He did not expect to see the barrel of a gun between his eyes as Sebastian came around the corner. “Good work, Madison.”

“You promised you wouldn't hurt him.” Madison said urgently.

“What's going on?” Tack asked completely confused.

“This girl that you have found yourself falling for is my daughter. And because she is such a good daughter I asked her to help me destroy you abominations. As you can see, she agreed.” Sebastian confessed wearing a cruel smile on his face.

“Tack. I am sorry. I really didn't want to. I really like you, but he is my father. I couldn't let him send me back to that place. Please forgive me..” Madison projected into Tack's mind.

Tack shot a glance in Madison's direction but said nothing. His thoughts were racing too quickly to even possibly communicate anything other than heartbreak.

“What is she telling you, boy?” Sebastian asked poking the barrel of the gun into the side of Tack's head. “Did she tell you how she could make you fall helplessly in love for her just by talking to your mind. Did she tell you how she even forced the last person that tried to kill me to kill themselves? Did she tell you that she has seduced countless others before you? This girl that you seem so absorbed with is nothing but a killer on the inside...despite whatever she might have on the outside.”

“Father! Please stop!” Madison screamed at the top of her lungs.

“Shut up, freak! I will put you away again if you don't do as you are told.”

Madison bowed her head in silence for a brief moment, but quickly looked to her father. “Someone is here.”

Sebastian quickly pulled Tack close, and held the gun to his head. “You can come out. We know you are here.”

 


“Damnit. I guess I was wrong. I can't control my manly urges.” Erok said to himself. “Let him go, Sebastian. And maybe we will let you see the inside of a jail cell.” Erok demanded coming out of the shroud of darkness beyond another shipping container just a few yards away from Tack . “Otherwise, you might be looking at the inside of a coffin.”

“I don't think you are in any position to be barking orders, hot head. Remember who is holding the gun. Oh and I forgot to mention...” Sebastian quickly reached into his pocket and pulled out a metallic object that fit into his hand comfortably. “This shipping container is wired to enough explosives to blow us all to hell and back. If you want, you can try to disarm it, but I would advise against it.”

“I am sorry.” Madison spoke to Erok telepathically. “I know you have no reason to trust me, but I can take care of this. You just need to get Tack, and get him as far away from here as you can.”

“Tell me, princess, give me one reason why I should trust you?” Erok said trying not to make it obvious to Sebastian that he was communicating with his daughter. “So what is the point of all of this Sebastian?” Erok spoke.

“I don't have to explain my actions to anybody, least of all to a freak like you.” Sebastian retorted angrily.

“You probably shouldn't trust me, but I have been down this road too many times. My father believes powered individuals are a plague and they need to be wiped out. I don't want anyone else getting killed especially Tack. He is a hero and this world needs more of him around. Please, I can stop my father just get Tack out of here.” Madison stared at Erok making sure he understood, and finally she stepped towards her father closing her eyes to concentrate.

“What! No!” Sebastian screamed, his face turning red as he tried his hardest to fight the telepathic advances of his daughter. He struggled in order to press the button on the detonator, but lost the fight and instead let Tack loose. “You...can't do this. I'm..your.....father!”

“Tack! We have to get out of here. Come on!” Erok directed Tack's attention towards the Beach which was a few meter's from the side of the pier.

“I can't just leave, Madison.” Tack said looking back at her struggling to keep control of her father.

“Please go. I don't know how much longer I can hold him!” Madison shouted above her father's protests.

Tack stepped backward slowly not taking his eyes from Madison, until Erok grabbed onto his arm. “Tack we need to go. Now!” Erok spoke trying to drag Tack away.

“I can't hold him any longer! RUN!” Madison screamed as she collapsed to the ground, and Sebastian broke free of her control.

Tack and Erok turned and began sprinting for the edge of the Pier. Both of which started to jump towards the water in the same moment that Sebastian clasped the remote in both hands and pressed the detonator. In that moment, the shipping container exploded sending a shock wave that threw Tack and Erok tumbling through the air and into the water. Steal shards of metal were sent through the air and fire erupted into the sky destroying anything that it touched.

 

 

“Madison!!” Tack screamed as he was dragged to shore by Erok. Tack fought against Erok trying to go back, screaming every bit of the way. As he fought, his body began to soak in water. Tacks used his arms to try and crawl away, but they simply collapsed into a puddle of wet sand. “I have to go back. I have to save her!” Tack screamed, as his body was falling apart blending into the sandy beach as if he were a part of it. “No! No! Please! Let me go back!”

“Tack, she's gone.” Erok said turning up the heat on his body in order dry the sand in the surrounding area and bring Tack back to a solid state. “There is nothing you can do, Tack. She is gone. I am sorry.”

 

 

“How long do you think that he is going to stay in there?” Fools asked GD, who was sitting in the hall outside of the room in which Tack had locked himself inside of.

“I don't know. I just can't imagine how he must be feeling. It can't be easy. We should do something.” GD responded with a sad look on her face.

“We need to do something to cheer him up.” Geekers said entering the conversation. “Sitting alone thinking about things isn't going to help the situation any."

“I have JUST the thing!” Spartan said running down the hall holding two pieces of plastic in his hand.

“Dare we ask what you are holding in your hand?” GD asked hesitantly.

“I have two fake IDs that Puma more than generously whipped up for us. Now we can all go and drink our worries away, because we all have them.” Spartan began to pound on the door. “Hey! Get your shit dressed. We are going out to get shit faced and you are coming with us. Alcohol is your friend.”

The hall was silent for a few moments, and finally the door opened to reveal Tack who was attempting a smile. “I love you guys.” He said as he sniffed and wiped his face of any remaining tears.

“This is why we need to leave. If he was drunk there would be a heterosexual excuse for that. However, because he isn't we have to pretend it was never said. Which is going to make the future of our relationship uncomfortable. I won't trust Tack to have my back anymore, at least not in my best interest. The point is, we need to be drunk.” Spartan said with a smile. “Now lets fucking go.”

“Lets do this.” Tack said joining the others in the hall and setting for the elevator to leave where Erok joined them.

 

 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
    Ren was sleeping in a dirty hospital room. More of a hall then a room, it was about ten foot wide and ninety foot long. Tastefully decorated with empty beds, and shower curtains  The only sound breaking the deadly silence was the bleep machine going bleep a few times a second, but Ren wasn’t completely alone. She had a roomy of sorts, for lack of a better word, to keep here company.

    Baraxis lay in his bed, Ren’s pillow. Despite his consistent presence, he wasn’t up for small talk. A large black lump growing on his chest was probably the root of that problem. A black pulsing mass just below his rib. The doctor said there was nothing he could do, but limit the pain. Ren almost punched the twat in his throat.
    
    A loud thud echoed through the hall as Ren’s face slammed onto the floor, as she fell from her perch on the bed. The chair as it was apparent now, was neither comfortable nor stable. She jumped up like someone who had just been punched in the face. Because someone did punch her in the face. Their name was floor.

    Ren, embarrassed and hurting a little, looked down no Baraxis. She hated to see him like this. He was the only person that she really trusted other than Data, and there was nothing she could do to help him, but that wasn’t stopping her.

    Jedi also could do nothing to help Baraxis or to console Ren, and it was stopping him. That and a door. This particular door was poet’s favorite door. On any other day this door would secretly fill Jedi with so much joy. The door was the only remaining door from the original doors for the complex. It lead to the men’s room, but that was not the important part. It was the only remaining door that made a whooshing noise as it opened. Just like a bond villain or an evil scientist. It was the only door remaining, but it was on it’s last leg, and only worked half the time. Today Poet was in no mood for the door’s antics. He needed a place to think, and this door was stopping him from reaching such a place.

    “Fuck!” Poet shouted as he kicked the door angrily.  A loud thud rang through the metal of the door, but it was to no avail. The door remained motionless, and whooshless. Nursing his foot Jedi sat down at the opening defeated.

    After his strange conversation with Jessibelle poet needed to gather his thoughts, and figure out which were his and which weren’t. “What the hell happened back there?” he thought. “Why did I back down so easily? Was that her power, or did I really feel that way?” Putting it into words Poet already knew the answer partially. Although he under stood why Erok had left it didn’t mean poet believed he was right in leaving.
“Could you pass the bread?” Geekers asked to no one in particular.

“Yeah here.” Erok grabbed the basket and passed it down the line. “Look I understand why you did it, but try and understand what I’m saying. You can’t just run around stopping crime all nimbly bimbly. If they get a picture of you that’s it your done. No more driving lessons, no more walking the streets!” Erok’s sudden rise in volume puts an end to the other conversations as his words bounce off the cement walls.

“We should get costumes!” Proto said enthusiastically to break the silence.

“Hell yeah It’s almost Halloween anyways. It shouldn’t be too hard to get them. Plus we have money coming out the wazoo.” Tack chimed in.

“I can get quotes from costume makers if you’d like. I already have all of your measurements.” Puma-bot exclaimed while clearing the table of empty plates.

“It’s not a bad idea. We had costumes at the old hideout the caretaker gave us.” Said Erok as he took a sip from some foreign beer that he made Geekers get the last time he went to the store. “On one condition.” He paused for dramatic timing. “GD has to wear leather!” everyone laughed as GD chick punched Erok in the arm while she blushed. Everyone stopped laughing as the lights unexpectedly went out.

    The doors to the hospital wing crashed open. “Whoops.” said Syrix apologetically. “Hey Poet wants to talk to us in the debriefing room.” At Syrix’s news Ren stood and began stretching. Confident his message was received Syrix went to continue passing the message along to the others.

“I’ll be right back” Ren sighed to Baraxis. The beeping of his heart monitor was all he responded with. “Don’t die while I’m gone.” She laughed for a moment, but felt bad for saying it. Alone she walked to the door, and blew Baraxis a kiss before she closed the door.

    The lights were out as Puma carted a cake into the room. The sudden change caused Erok to light his hands instinctively. “Happy birthday to you!” sang everyone. As Erok calmed down realizing what was going on.

“Ha! What the hell guys? How did you know? I didn’t tell anyone.”

“Geekers here remembered a few days ago.” Fools called out.

“I remembered it was around this time of year, but I forgot the date. Better late than never, right?” Film_Geek shrugged. “Or early I guess.”

“Well since you went though all this I guess there’s no choice, but to play along.” Erok rubbed his hands manically. “What’d ya get me?”

“I fucking called it.” GD laughed “They were afraid you didn’t want to celebrate, but I knew you’d be cool as soon as we broke out the presents.” She handed Erok a rapped package about the size of a shoe box.

    Erok took the box, and tore into it like it was Christmas. Inside were about ten yellowed comic books. “Holy crap. This is awesome.” He looked through the ancient books like they were great texts of untold value. “Superb man one through four! The Astounding X-Guys! I didn’t even know this universe had superhero comics.”

“Yeah well don’t get your hopes up. They’re shit, but it’s the thought right?” Fools shrugged as they all stared at him. “What? They are.”

“Okay people I’ve got good news. The Gravity pad was successfully delivered.” Jessibelle was handing out the debriefing folders.

“Who gives a shit? What is going to happen to Baraxis?” Ren shouted with many nods from the other family members.

“Our doctors are doing everything they can at the moment. We are going to talk about that later.”

“Bullshit” Ren retorted. “We’re going to talk about it now. What are you going to do about Baraxis?” Ren stood as she said this, getting angry at how Jessibelle could just pass on the subject of one of their friends dieing.

“We delivered the device to the Canadian resistance movement. They were extremely appreciative.” Jessibelle continued. Ren was fighting every urge to kill her right then. The bitch was ignoring her. Ignoring Baraxis, and she wasn’t going to stand for it. “Calm down now!” Jessibelle commanded. “The Canadian government has been notified of his situation, and have sent a specialist. Could you come in please doctor?” She turned to her left as the door opened.

“No. No fucking way!” Ren turned into a gas instinctively as Dr. Lionel entered the room. Ren had never been so angry in her life. Jessibelle knew their history. How he had captured and tortured her and Baraxis. He was a merciless killer. What the hell was he doing here? Ren wasn’t going to wait and find out. The bastard was going to die, but Ren didn’t get the chance to exact revenge for herself and Baraxis, because when she got within three feet of Dr. Lionel she solidified, and landed on the ground

    “Ah, hello there.” Dr. Lionel knelt down and offered his hand to help her up. “Ren isn’t it?”
 
 
SuddenlyHeroes
08 October 2008 @ 02:18 am
Syrix knew something was wrong. He was being shot a lot more than they planed on. He knew Jedi wouldn’t lie to him, but there were almost two times the number of guards in this base than was in the report. Something was wrong.

The family was somewhere south of old Moscow. They were supposed to be recovering something called a magnetic gravity repulsion pad prototype. Data’s forces had stolen it from some Russian scientist, and they were here to steal it from them.

That was the plan at least, but something was wrong. Syrix was running as fast as he could across the base’s open field. Running for other people’s lives. He had to warn the others.

The others already knew, unfortunately. Jedipoet, Ren, Drums, Pete, and Baraxis were pinned down in an access hallway. The hall was supposed to be empty, and unprotected, not to mention their escape route. Instead it was heavily armed, and covered in an alloy that suppressed their powers.

“Damn it! Drums I told you I’ll cover you. Make a break for it, and flank them from the other side!” screamed Poet over the sound of way too many guns.

“Fuck that! Unless by cover me you mean erect a bullet proof barrier between me and their bullets!” Shouted Drums.

“Where the hell have you been? We can’t use our powers otherwise I’d have, wait was that a fucking Red vs. Blue quote? The hell man this is serious!”

“Fine, but if I get shot your ass is haunted!”

“Agreed! Now get going. One.. Two... Three..”

“Stop!” screamed GD chick. Tack slammed the breaks. “Red means stop.”

“I know. I know I was stopping!”

“Don’t yell at me! Pull over there lets take a break.” Sighed GD Chick. “You’ve got to pay attention.” Tack pulls the van over into a McDyland. “I guess here is good.” GD Chick was getting frustrated. Tack was a horrible driver, and he was getting worse. “I’m driving home.” Tack lowered his head as they walked across the parking lot into the McDyland’s hamburger place. “There’s too much traffic right now. We’ll try again later. Your really getting better. I’m proud of you.” She lied.

“No I’m not. We were almost crushed back there.” A gunshot interrupted tacks though. Two masked men were exiting an office building across the street. “Hero time!” Tack smiled. Beating on some thugs should get his mind off of his driving failures.

Jedi anxiously peeked down the hall. “What the hell is taking him so long.” Drums should have been there. Poet looked back at his friends. He closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. “Baraxis. See that opening?” Poet pointed to a hall about ten feet ahead of them.  Baraxis Jumped. “Do you think you can make it there?”

“I think I can.” Gulped Baraxis. “Why am I going there?”

“This hall is coated in some metal that suppresses our powers. There’s a good chance they didn’t put it through all these halls. So I need you to get clear, and crush those guys. Got it?” asked Jedi.

“Yeah, Just cover me.” Baraxis said anxiously.

“Don’t worry we got you baby bird.” says Pete.

“Your not going anywhere.” Yells tack. The masked gunman fires into tack, but the bullets passed right through him. The gunman ran out of bullets, and threw he gun at him. Tack dodged it easily.

“What the hell are you?” GD Chick came out of nowhere and delivered a powerful kick to the back of the man’s head.
“I’m your worst nightmare.” GD Chick said coldly. Then, instantly started laughing. “I’ve always wanted to say that. Now I know why you do that!” Tack looked at her slightly disappointed.

“You stole my thing.” sighed Tack.

“Shut up.” GD Chick laughed. “come on before the cops show up.”

“Can I drive?” Said Tack hopefully.

“No now lets get out of here!”

“I need a doctor here!” Screamed Jedipoet. His knees buckling under the weight of Baraxis’ bloody body. “Please someone.”

Jedipoet slammed the door. “What the hell happened?” He demanded.

“I should be asking you..”

“Bullshit they knew we were coming! They knew our exit strategy. They knew it all. I’m going to ask one more time. What the hell happened?”

“I don’t know. What do you want me to do apologize to you?” Jessibelle said.

“No!” Poet slammed his fist upon  her desk, and pointed at the door. “I want you to apologize to them! We put our asses on the line while you sit here, and you sent us straight into a firing squad.”

Jessibelle sighed and placed her palms on her desk. “You’re not mad at me.” Jessibelle said calmly. “Your mad at Erok. He divided your team. He pulled your legs from under you. Don’t project onto me.” Jedi looked at her very surprised by how right she was.

“You’re right, but you should check your sources before you send us out next time.” He got up and walked walked to the exit. He turned just before opening the door. “Just don’t let it happen again.”

“Sure thing boss.” she retorted almost sarcastically as Poet left the room.
 
 
Current Mood: awake
 
 
 
 

Advertisement

Customize